Podcasts about My First Time

 Being PreparedGirl Scouts Venture Into A Boy Scout Camp.Based on a post by Dimension Of Desire. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.It was Summer in the early 70's, and I was away at Boy Scout camp. I was still a virgin. The camp was large and sprawling, located deep in a remote forest. Aside from the main camp building that stood adjacent to a large lake, there were individual campsites for each troop. The camp was so large that it required a fair hike to get to the next troop's campsite.My own troop was camped high on a ridge in the forest. Roughly a dozen boy scouts with raging hormones shared six over-sized tents, two campers per tent, with each tent mounted on a large wooden platform. Nights were spent talking about girls of course, which only stoked those raging hormones. The talk was explicit, as long as our scout leader, who was camped slightly downhill from us, wasn't within earshot.Two weeks of camp in the remote forest passed painfully slow. I was quite tall and lean, not as athletic as my counterparts, and took a bit more ribbing and abuse than average from my peers. We were among the more senior scouts. It was the summer between high school and my first year of college. I had just turned eighteen and was looking forward to autumn when I could enter the next phase of scouting, which was called Explorers. I loved scouting, but the thought of becoming an Explorer was intriguing, more so because Explorers were co-ed.The ribbing got so bad one day that I went for a hike alone in the forest. I came upon an unoccupied campsite with a large platform tent that had a steel cot with a thick, clean mattress. Over the next several days I made it my own secret getaway. It was a comfortable escape where I could enjoy solo time with a few books that I had brought with me. I was a bit of a bookworm back then.Back at camp we sat around the fire after returning from lunch at the mess hall. The mess hall was on the second floor of the main camp building which overlooked the massive lake below. The Director gave announcements and recognized several schouts who complete merit badges and a bunch of us who'd successfully earned our mile swim badges.We sang the scout motto song as we cleared our tables and departed.Be be be prepared,The motto of the Boy Scouts.Be be be prepared,The motto of the scouts!Prepared! Prepared!The motto of the boy scouts.Prepared! Prepared!The motto of the scouts. Hey!After an uneventful lunch we headed back to our campsite which required a two mile hike. There wasn't much to do that afternoon. The lakefront had been shut down to prepare for a camp-wide water competition the next day.Time passed slowly. Back at our campsite we noticed another troop hiking through the other side of the ravine at a distance, but didn't take much notice. It was probably just another group of campers passing through for their backpacking or Orienteering merit badges.But then I noticed that something was different about the hikers; they weren't boys!I snatched a pair of binoculars from my tent. Sure enough, they weren't boys, they were Senior Girl Scouts. My heart raced, and I felt something automatically stirring down below. I could hardly get the words out of my mouth to my comrades; "gurr; ga ga, girls!"In an instant there were twelve horny boys hanging precipitously over a long rock ledge, each with binoculars, spying about a dozen or so very cute girls hiking down slope from us. Their trajectory led right towards our scout leader's tent. From a distance, the girls looked pretty, about the same age range as ourselves, guided by a pretty blonde Girl Scout leader that appeared to be in her mid- to late 20's.To describe the boys as being excited would be an understatement. Their eyes were glued to their binoculars. One boy even set up a telescope on a tripod to get a better view. He positioned himself in a prone position, and looked like a machine gunner preparing to fire. I am sure he wanted to fire his live bullets up inside their fertile bellies.Of course the discussion quickly turned to sex. Most of the boys were focused on the hot blonde Girl Scout leader who wore rather tiny, tight green shorts. Her white short-sleeve blouse was tied under her large tits, exposing her incredibly narrow, bare waist. Every one of boys had some sort of comment, each expressing essentially the same thing; they all wanted to fuck her. I could see one boy stroking himself in his sweatpants, and trying to hide it. He never did live that one down. Suffice to say, every one of us had a massive hard-on.What seemed to be a typical hot, boring, mid-summer afternoon isolated deep in the remote forest had suddenly become every teenage boy's fantasy come to life. We had a perfect view of some of the cutest girls we had ever seen. We were all high on the thought of what each one of us imagined we'd like to do with them. Our primitive male instincts naturally kicked into high gear.We scurried back to our tents as soon as we noticed our scout leader heading for our campsite. We did a good job not being caught spying. He called to wake us from our supposed siesta, and sat us around the camp fire. He explained that a troop of Girl Scouts were hiking through the area en route to the far side of the lake where other Girl Scout troops were holding their summer camp several miles to the East. Aware that we were a cauldron of hormones ready to erupt, he issued strict orders to keep our distance from the girls. He had arranged to put the troop of girls up for the night at an adjacent campsite about a quarter mile from ours. Anyone caught anywhere close to the girls camp site would result in immediate termination of their summer stay.As if that was going to work; ha! He left us and returned to his own camp site. The troop of girls had disappeared by then, but about an hour later one of the boys noticed the Girl Scout leader returning, alone, to our scout leader's campsite. The two of them sat side-by-side on a large log and talked. We were beyond earshot to hear anything except the rustling of the leaves around us. Of course we all high-fived each other about our scout leader, who was single and in his late twenties. A good-looking stud in his own right, he was studying to become a minister. We just couldn't see him as one, and don't think he became one after that event.The pair disappeared into his tent. We were beyond giddy imagining what they might be doing with each other, but quickly realized that it was the perfect opportunity to go find the girl's camp. We knew that it wouldn't take long for the news of the girl's presence to spread like wildfire throughout the rest of the camp, after which the area would become strictly off-limits, and guarded like Fort Knox. We had to act fast.We made our way through the backwoods and quickly found the girl's camp. We made sure to wear backpacks to make it look like we just happened to come upon their camp while hiking. It worked. When we emerged from the trail, there, in the isolated camp site, stood twelve of the prettiest girls, all dressed in their regulation Girl Scout uniforms, and us boys wearing our regulation Boy Scout uniforms. I don't think you could find a single girl or boy at that moment that was disappointed. At first the girls looked slightly alarmed, but after they huddled for a few moments their frowns quickly turned to big smiles. The girls then scurried to offer us a place to rest and pampered us with snacks, drinks, and lots of attention.  I even charted our compass settings and paces, under the guise of preparing for a test.We mentioned that when we left our campsite, their Girl Scout leared was still in our scoutmaster's tent, with just him. Eyebrows raised and girls chuckled.It was the only time in my young existence that I can recall a place where a group of teen boys and girls were practically drowning in a sea or raging hormones. It was difficult to conceal the large bulges in our Boy Scout trousers. We wore the classic tan Boy Scout pants and tan short-sleeve shirts, complete with badge-laden sashes, canvas belts, neckerchiefs and clasps. Be Prepared was our motto, but we were certainly not prepared for this! That garb was only worn at official ceremonies, but we were too stupid to know the girls figured we were just trying to impress them. They played along.After a bit of banter, the boys and girls naturally split up into pairs or foursomes, having conversations with each other. Flirting was on display, but nothing else happened at first. Everyone was on the lookout for the scout leaders; thank goodness for walkie-talkies.One Girl Scout in particular sparked my interest. To me she was a little goddess. I was tall, approaching six feet, and she was a petite little thing, standing all of five feet tall, if that. I felt my heart drop into the pit my gut when our eyes met. She appeared to be about my age with big green eyes and silky straight auburn hair with long, straight bangs.All of the girls were Senior Girl scouts. Senior Girl Scouts were more mature Girl Scouts that wore dark green skirts with the Girl Scout emblem prominently displayed on the left waistband of their skirt. They all wore tight white button-down short-sleeve shirts with the green Girl Scout clover embroidered on the shirt pocket, very sexy. Some of the girls were more developed than others, but the one that caught my eye was clearly well endowed.I knew our time was short. After some initial talk and innocent flirting, it was clear that the two of us had made an instant and powerful connection. Our hearts raced, practically beating right through our uniforms. My cock was rock hard and throbbing. I practically came when she leaned into me and placed her hand high on my upper thigh only an inch or so from my crotch. She uttered something about primitive camping in the wild. That's exactly what I was thinking; wild!We were fortunate to enjoy almost two full hours with the girls. Some of the boys began making out with the girls in their tents. Mine leaned in for a kiss; I was more than happy to oblige. As her lips made contact with mine I discovered heaven on earth. Her lips were soft and thick; utter perfection as mine melted into hers. Her name was Rebecca. She asked me to call her Becky.The fun didn't last long enough. We were alerted that the scout leaders had emerged from their little nookie nest. That was our cue to make a quick exit and evacuate before the enemy returned. As we concluded yet another long, slow kiss I peered into the deep pools of Becky's bright green eyes and informed her, regretfully, that we had to part. We were resigned to the notion that this would be the first and last time we'd ever see each other, but as I prepared to bid her farewell, I took both of her hands in mine and told her about my secret enclave. I explained where it was in the unlikely event that she could break free later that evening.Behind a large tent I gave Becky a final farewell kiss, told her that she was the most beautiful and amazing girl I had ever met, and then bolted in an effort to catch up with the other boys. We escaped just moments before the Girl Scout leader returned.Back at our camp we gathered around the fire once more; boys feeling they had become men in just a short time. The boisterous talk was instantly curtailed when our scout leader approached, clueless about our afternoon shenanigans. We kept our secret well, and ribbed him about his extended visit with the hot-looking Girl Scout leader. One boy that acted as our lookout said that the Girl Scout leader appeared quite disheveled when she emerged from his tent, and he had been tucking his shirt and zipping up his pants. He insisted that they had only talked and discussed scout leader things, but we had fun insinuating more, after which he abruptly shut down our conversation and barked orders to prepare for the long hike to the mess hall for dinner. The mess hall was in the main building where roughly a thousand boys converged for meals twice daily.I suggested a friendly game of ‘capture the flag' between the two troops. But our scoutmaster strictly forbid any contact with the girls.We arrived at the mess hall. Scouts were required to show-up in full dress uniform, well pressed, and well groomed. When we entered the soaring mess hall with its massive wooden beams, there was a rather unusual hush. There, not far from our assigned table, sat the group of Girl Scouts. Hundreds of young guys and a handful of pretty gals, all dressed in their official Girl Scout uniforms. You could hear a pin drop. One of the boys sitting an adjacent table leaned over to me and muttered something crass about what he'd like to do to a few of them. I just smiled in response before returning to my meal, trying conceal occasional attempts to catch a glimpse of Becky.I was quick to arrange a swap of KP duty. That's kitchen patrol. We volunteer one person from each table, to help clean up and scrub the dishes.Looking toward the girl scout table, our eyes met and the two of us fell into a trance. I could visibly see the want in Becky's eyes, and a bit of sadness in her pouty lips. The sound of utensils clanging on dishes and discussions receded into the distance, becoming only a faint echo in my head. Only a few feet separated me from my entire world; though it might as well have been half a world away. There was nothing I could do to get any closer. My mind began to wander.I thought, if only I could muster enough courage to make some sort of grand gesture. I imagined myself pushing away from the table, walking straight over to Becky, lifting her high into my arms, and kissing her while the entire legion of boys erupted in cheers. Then again, I knew I'd more likely end-up unconscious and horizontal on a stretcher if I did, or worse.Whack! A slap from one of my buddies snapped me back to reality from my zombie state."What the fuck is wrong with you?" he asked, for which I had no ready response. As Becky's face came back into focus I could see her laughing. I blushed with embarrassment.I went back to the counter for a refill of my drink. That's when Becky decided she too, needed more fluids. As I stood at the dispenser, she silently stood next to me. I mumbled just loud enough; “Volunteer for KP duty.”Dinner ended and I sadly found out the girls were honored guests, not required to serve KP. Oh well, it was a long shot. But the camp cook gave the girls a guided tour of the lodge, so I did get to wink at her twice, while washing down the tables and sweeping the floor.I made my way back to camp. When dusk began to fall I exited the rear of my tent with my day pack; and slipped undetected into the thick forest. The scout with whom I bunked had gone to the infirmary after becoming ill from dinner. That allowed me to escape unnoticed. I made it to my private enclave just as dusk settled in.Night was falling and I soon realized that I was going to remain there, alone. I began to pack up my things to return to my troop's campsite. Just as I emerged from the tent, there stood Becky, like an angel from heaven wearing a smile larger than the full moon that softly lit the landscape around us. Becky approached me, slowly, held out her hands, and grasped both of mine."I couldn't bear to leave here tomorrow without seeing you again." she said in a soft and sincere voice.There we stood, our hands clasped, and our eyes fixated upon each other. She was the ultimate image of sexy standing there in front of me. She wore the classic green socks embroidered with the Girl Scout emblem on each side, along with bright yellow flash garters that held them up. Her black patent Mary Janes were so shiny they reflected a little bit of her white panties from beneath her green Girl Scout skirt, which was now much shorter than I had recalled earlier that day.Becky looked up at me with those big green eyes which were slightly covered by her long silky straight bangs. Around her neck she wore a Girl Scout locket. I could partially see down her blouse and caught a brief glimpse of her cleavage.There we stood, silent. We didn't want to move, we just stared at each other and drank each other in. The look in her eyes was dreamy. That a girl could gaze upon me with such adoration was mind-blowing. I was falling in love for the first time in my young life.I had packed my tent lantern, but a fire within me was far hotter than any fire I could ever make with conventional wood. I took her hand in mine and gently led her into my tent. The tent was roomy and cozy. I had made it quite homey with a sleeping bag, blankets, and two pillows on the sturdy cot. We sat side-by-side, both feeling a little awkward, not knowing where to start or what to do next.I slipped my hand into hers, lifted my other hand, placed it gently on her cheek, and then brushed back her soft hair while bringing my lips close to hers, but not yet touching. My hand slipped down to her neck. Only our hot steamy breath separated our parted lips by mere millimeters. She closed her eyes; there wasn't anything either of us ever wanted more than to feel each other's lips touch at that moment.And they did. Our hearts connected as our lips met. We felt one with each other. Our sweet soft kisses said everything that needed to be said. Our kisses became deeper, longer, and more passionate as our tongues gently entangled. We never wanted this evening to end.She slowly raised her hands up to each side my face, paused, and made me look directly into her eyes. Now face-to-face, she pulled back slightly."I want you!" she asserted with absolute certainty.Becky stood up, her tight young body only inches in front of me. I remained seated. She backed away slightly, still grasping both of my hands. There she stood, the cutest, sexiest young lady that was beyond any divine creature I could ever conjure up in my dreams.I couldn't believe that this incredible sexy girl was standing there, right in front of me. Her cute round face, small slightly upturned nose, flawless complexion, and perfect body glowed in the moonlight. Her perky round tits protruded through her tight-fitting white blouse, partially obscured by the long green Girl Scout sash laden with merit badges that stretched from the top of her shoulder on one side, down to her opposite hip. She also wore the classic green Girl Scout necktie. Becky teasingly pointed to a patch on my own uniform that read "Be Prepared" and asked me if I was. Completely entranced and under her spell, I nodded to affirm.She began to dance in slow motion, teasing me with her tight curvy body, first moving in closer, then further away, almost like a seasoned stripper but remaining fully clothed. She leaned one shoulder into me. On the crest of her shoulder attached to her white blouse was a patch that read Girl Scouts U.S.A. I thought to myself, thank God for Girl Scouts!"Do you like Girl Scouts?" She quizzed in a teasing and seductive tone."I, I love one Girl Scout, I mean, I love this Girl Scout." quickly correcting myself."Right answer!" Becky shot back, moving in closer and sporting a broad smile.Truth be told, I always had it in for girls in uniform, especially girl scouts. I had attended private school for most of my youth, and the girls were allowed to wear their uniforms on days when they held meetings after school in the gym. I couldn't help but notice them every time. I am certain they knew the effect that they had on us boys. I would often head home after school and masturbate to the thought of fucking at least one of them, and I am sure that was par for most boys my age. And now here was my dream Girl Scout standing right in front of me, alone, on a warm summer night. My cock was rock hard, massive, and throbbing with only one desire, to impale this little vixen on it.Her writhing body made me melt. She spun around and leaned her back into my chest, slid down and then settled her tiny round ass squarely in my lap. She began grinding her cute bottom into my groin, leaned her head back to steal a kiss, but then feigned and pulled away. She did that repeatedly, teasing me, and taking me to the brink. This girl was quite the skilled temptress."Where did you learn to do that?" I asked."I have two older sisters, they showed me how to be with a boy" she shot back with a carefree chuckle.She spun around and pushed her tits into my chest, slithering up and landing a deep, wet kiss on my lips before standing up again between my parted legs. She then placed her hands on my knees and leaned down just far enough to make sure I could see her cleavage, then gently dropped to her knees between my legs. Her hands began to caress the bulge tenting through my trousers. Becky looked up at me through her long bangs."Hmmm, what do we have here?" asked the little temptress, rhetorically, as a wicked grin broke out on her face while her tiny hand caressed the erection in my pants.Becky slowly unzipped my trousers, pulled out my large, long cock, and began to stroke it. Her eyes bulged wide when she saw the actual size of my Boy Scout gear. Quite pleased, she lowered her head and wrapped her soft lips around it. Becky slid both lips over the tip of my tool and encircled it with her young skillful tongue. At one point she looked up at me with my cock in her mouth, her eyes peering through her long straight bangs, and then plunged back down on it. She did that repeatedly, sucking my cock with wanton delight, slowly at first, then faster."Hmm!" she moaned as her hungry mouth devoured my cock.Becky's moans were muted with her mouth full of my manhood, but the vibration only served to make me even harder. I was amazed watching this little girl take all eight inches of my hard cock down her throat. I did all I could to keep from ejaculating but it was mighty difficult. Becky had a skillful tongue that brought me to the brink of ejaculation multiple times. It became a bit of a game and challenge between us. She giggled because she knew I was about to explode. I resisted by resting my groin muscles each time I reached the brink, but she was determined to make me cum.Becky suddenly stood-up again, lifted my legs sideways, and stretched me horizontal on the mattress. She then straddled my hips, lifted her short green skirt, and pulled aside her white satin panties exposing her perfect teenage Twaut. The folds of her moist womanhood hovered only millimeters above the head of my cock, just waiting to be split open by it. She rolled her head back over her shoulders and played with her Twaut using two fingers, exhaling with pleasure. She then lowered one hand and gripped my hard shaft while simultaneously caressing her tits over her Girl Scout blouse, which appeared to be at least a size or two too small.We both remained fully dressed, maybe because we were worried that we might have to make a quick exit in the event an unwanted intruder should happen upon us, but we were quite remote and far from where anyone could see or hear us. She continued stroking my cock and looked directly into my eyes with steadfast determination."Do you want this?" she asked mischievously.

 Being PreparedGirl Scouts Venture Into A Boy Scout Camp.Based on a post by Dimension Of Desire. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.It was Summer in the early 70's, and I was away at Boy Scout camp. I was still a virgin. The camp was large and sprawling, located deep in a remote forest. Aside from the main camp building that stood adjacent to a large lake, there were individual campsites for each troop. The camp was so large that it required a fair hike to get to the next troop's campsite.My own troop was camped high on a ridge in the forest. Roughly a dozen boy scouts with raging hormones shared six over-sized tents, two campers per tent, with each tent mounted on a large wooden platform. Nights were spent talking about girls of course, which only stoked those raging hormones. The talk was explicit, as long as our scout leader, who was camped slightly downhill from us, wasn't within earshot.Two weeks of camp in the remote forest passed painfully slow. I was quite tall and lean, not as athletic as my counterparts, and took a bit more ribbing and abuse than average from my peers. We were among the more senior scouts. It was the summer between high school and my first year of college. I had just turned eighteen and was looking forward to autumn when I could enter the next phase of scouting, which was called Explorers. I loved scouting, but the thought of becoming an Explorer was intriguing, more so because Explorers were co-ed.The ribbing got so bad one day that I went for a hike alone in the forest. I came upon an unoccupied campsite with a large platform tent that had a steel cot with a thick, clean mattress. Over the next several days I made it my own secret getaway. It was a comfortable escape where I could enjoy solo time with a few books that I had brought with me. I was a bit of a bookworm back then.Back at camp we sat around the fire after returning from lunch at the mess hall. The mess hall was on the second floor of the main camp building which overlooked the massive lake below. The Director gave announcements and recognized several schouts who complete merit badges and a bunch of us who'd successfully earned our mile swim badges.We sang the scout motto song as we cleared our tables and departed.Be be be prepared,The motto of the Boy Scouts.Be be be prepared,The motto of the scouts!Prepared! Prepared!The motto of the boy scouts.Prepared! Prepared!The motto of the scouts. Hey!After an uneventful lunch we headed back to our campsite which required a two mile hike. There wasn't much to do that afternoon. The lakefront had been shut down to prepare for a camp-wide water competition the next day.Time passed slowly. Back at our campsite we noticed another troop hiking through the other side of the ravine at a distance, but didn't take much notice. It was probably just another group of campers passing through for their backpacking or Orienteering merit badges.But then I noticed that something was different about the hikers; they weren't boys!I snatched a pair of binoculars from my tent. Sure enough, they weren't boys, they were Senior Girl Scouts. My heart raced, and I felt something automatically stirring down below. I could hardly get the words out of my mouth to my comrades; "gurr; ga ga, girls!"In an instant there were twelve horny boys hanging precipitously over a long rock ledge, each with binoculars, spying about a dozen or so very cute girls hiking down slope from us. Their trajectory led right towards our scout leader's tent. From a distance, the girls looked pretty, about the same age range as ourselves, guided by a pretty blonde Girl Scout leader that appeared to be in her mid- to late 20's.To describe the boys as being excited would be an understatement. Their eyes were glued to their binoculars. One boy even set up a telescope on a tripod to get a better view. He positioned himself in a prone position, and looked like a machine gunner preparing to fire. I am sure he wanted to fire his live bullets up inside their fertile bellies.Of course the discussion quickly turned to sex. Most of the boys were focused on the hot blonde Girl Scout leader who wore rather tiny, tight green shorts. Her white short-sleeve blouse was tied under her large tits, exposing her incredibly narrow, bare waist. Every one of boys had some sort of comment, each expressing essentially the same thing; they all wanted to fuck her. I could see one boy stroking himself in his sweatpants, and trying to hide it. He never did live that one down. Suffice to say, every one of us had a massive hard-on.What seemed to be a typical hot, boring, mid-summer afternoon isolated deep in the remote forest had suddenly become every teenage boy's fantasy come to life. We had a perfect view of some of the cutest girls we had ever seen. We were all high on the thought of what each one of us imagined we'd like to do with them. Our primitive male instincts naturally kicked into high gear.We scurried back to our tents as soon as we noticed our scout leader heading for our campsite. We did a good job not being caught spying. He called to wake us from our supposed siesta, and sat us around the camp fire. He explained that a troop of Girl Scouts were hiking through the area en route to the far side of the lake where other Girl Scout troops were holding their summer camp several miles to the East. Aware that we were a cauldron of hormones ready to erupt, he issued strict orders to keep our distance from the girls. He had arranged to put the troop of girls up for the night at an adjacent campsite about a quarter mile from ours. Anyone caught anywhere close to the girls camp site would result in immediate termination of their summer stay.As if that was going to work; ha! He left us and returned to his own camp site. The troop of girls had disappeared by then, but about an hour later one of the boys noticed the Girl Scout leader returning, alone, to our scout leader's campsite. The two of them sat side-by-side on a large log and talked. We were beyond earshot to hear anything except the rustling of the leaves around us. Of course we all high-fived each other about our scout leader, who was single and in his late twenties. A good-looking stud in his own right, he was studying to become a minister. We just couldn't see him as one, and don't think he became one after that event.The pair disappeared into his tent. We were beyond giddy imagining what they might be doing with each other, but quickly realized that it was the perfect opportunity to go find the girl's camp. We knew that it wouldn't take long for the news of the girl's presence to spread like wildfire throughout the rest of the camp, after which the area would become strictly off-limits, and guarded like Fort Knox. We had to act fast.We made our way through the backwoods and quickly found the girl's camp. We made sure to wear backpacks to make it look like we just happened to come upon their camp while hiking. It worked. When we emerged from the trail, there, in the isolated camp site, stood twelve of the prettiest girls, all dressed in their regulation Girl Scout uniforms, and us boys wearing our regulation Boy Scout uniforms. I don't think you could find a single girl or boy at that moment that was disappointed. At first the girls looked slightly alarmed, but after they huddled for a few moments their frowns quickly turned to big smiles. The girls then scurried to offer us a place to rest and pampered us with snacks, drinks, and lots of attention.  I even charted our compass settings and paces, under the guise of preparing for a test.We mentioned that when we left our campsite, their Girl Scout leared was still in our scoutmaster's tent, with just him. Eyebrows raised and girls chuckled.It was the only time in my young existence that I can recall a place where a group of teen boys and girls were practically drowning in a sea or raging hormones. It was difficult to conceal the large bulges in our Boy Scout trousers. We wore the classic tan Boy Scout pants and tan short-sleeve shirts, complete with badge-laden sashes, canvas belts, neckerchiefs and clasps. Be Prepared was our motto, but we were certainly not prepared for this! That garb was only worn at official ceremonies, but we were too stupid to know the girls figured we were just trying to impress them. They played along.After a bit of banter, the boys and girls naturally split up into pairs or foursomes, having conversations with each other. Flirting was on display, but nothing else happened at first. Everyone was on the lookout for the scout leaders; thank goodness for walkie-talkies.One Girl Scout in particular sparked my interest. To me she was a little goddess. I was tall, approaching six feet, and she was a petite little thing, standing all of five feet tall, if that. I felt my heart drop into the pit my gut when our eyes met. She appeared to be about my age with big green eyes and silky straight auburn hair with long, straight bangs.All of the girls were Senior Girl scouts. Senior Girl Scouts were more mature Girl Scouts that wore dark green skirts with the Girl Scout emblem prominently displayed on the left waistband of their skirt. They all wore tight white button-down short-sleeve shirts with the green Girl Scout clover embroidered on the shirt pocket, very sexy. Some of the girls were more developed than others, but the one that caught my eye was clearly well endowed.I knew our time was short. After some initial talk and innocent flirting, it was clear that the two of us had made an instant and powerful connection. Our hearts raced, practically beating right through our uniforms. My cock was rock hard and throbbing. I practically came when she leaned into me and placed her hand high on my upper thigh only an inch or so from my crotch. She uttered something about primitive camping in the wild. That's exactly what I was thinking; wild!We were fortunate to enjoy almost two full hours with the girls. Some of the boys began making out with the girls in their tents. Mine leaned in for a kiss; I was more than happy to oblige. As her lips made contact with mine I discovered heaven on earth. Her lips were soft and thick; utter perfection as mine melted into hers. Her name was Rebecca. She asked me to call her Becky.The fun didn't last long enough. We were alerted that the scout leaders had emerged from their little nookie nest. That was our cue to make a quick exit and evacuate before the enemy returned. As we concluded yet another long, slow kiss I peered into the deep pools of Becky's bright green eyes and informed her, regretfully, that we had to part. We were resigned to the notion that this would be the first and last time we'd ever see each other, but as I prepared to bid her farewell, I took both of her hands in mine and told her about my secret enclave. I explained where it was in the unlikely event that she could break free later that evening.Behind a large tent I gave Becky a final farewell kiss, told her that she was the most beautiful and amazing girl I had ever met, and then bolted in an effort to catch up with the other boys. We escaped just moments before the Girl Scout leader returned.Back at our camp we gathered around the fire once more; boys feeling they had become men in just a short time. The boisterous talk was instantly curtailed when our scout leader approached, clueless about our afternoon shenanigans. We kept our secret well, and ribbed him about his extended visit with the hot-looking Girl Scout leader. One boy that acted as our lookout said that the Girl Scout leader appeared quite disheveled when she emerged from his tent, and he had been tucking his shirt and zipping up his pants. He insisted that they had only talked and discussed scout leader things, but we had fun insinuating more, after which he abruptly shut down our conversation and barked orders to prepare for the long hike to the mess hall for dinner. The mess hall was in the main building where roughly a thousand boys converged for meals twice daily.I suggested a friendly game of ‘capture the flag' between the two troops. But our scoutmaster strictly forbid any contact with the girls.We arrived at the mess hall. Scouts were required to show-up in full dress uniform, well pressed, and well groomed. When we entered the soaring mess hall with its massive wooden beams, there was a rather unusual hush. There, not far from our assigned table, sat the group of Girl Scouts. Hundreds of young guys and a handful of pretty gals, all dressed in their official Girl Scout uniforms. You could hear a pin drop. One of the boys sitting an adjacent table leaned over to me and muttered something crass about what he'd like to do to a few of them. I just smiled in response before returning to my meal, trying conceal occasional attempts to catch a glimpse of Becky.I was quick to arrange a swap of KP duty. That's kitchen patrol. We volunteer one person from each table, to help clean up and scrub the dishes.Looking toward the girl scout table, our eyes met and the two of us fell into a trance. I could visibly see the want in Becky's eyes, and a bit of sadness in her pouty lips. The sound of utensils clanging on dishes and discussions receded into the distance, becoming only a faint echo in my head. Only a few feet separated me from my entire world; though it might as well have been half a world away. There was nothing I could do to get any closer. My mind began to wander.I thought, if only I could muster enough courage to make some sort of grand gesture. I imagined myself pushing away from the table, walking straight over to Becky, lifting her high into my arms, and kissing her while the entire legion of boys erupted in cheers. Then again, I knew I'd more likely end-up unconscious and horizontal on a stretcher if I did, or worse.Whack! A slap from one of my buddies snapped me back to reality from my zombie state."What the fuck is wrong with you?" he asked, for which I had no ready response. As Becky's face came back into focus I could see her laughing. I blushed with embarrassment.I went back to the counter for a refill of my drink. That's when Becky decided she too, needed more fluids. As I stood at the dispenser, she silently stood next to me. I mumbled just loud enough; “Volunteer for KP duty.”Dinner ended and I sadly found out the girls were honored guests, not required to serve KP. Oh well, it was a long shot. But the camp cook gave the girls a guided tour of the lodge, so I did get to wink at her twice, while washing down the tables and sweeping the floor.I made my way back to camp. When dusk began to fall I exited the rear of my tent with my day pack; and slipped undetected into the thick forest. The scout with whom I bunked had gone to the infirmary after becoming ill from dinner. That allowed me to escape unnoticed. I made it to my private enclave just as dusk settled in.Night was falling and I soon realized that I was going to remain there, alone. I began to pack up my things to return to my troop's campsite. Just as I emerged from the tent, there stood Becky, like an angel from heaven wearing a smile larger than the full moon that softly lit the landscape around us. Becky approached me, slowly, held out her hands, and grasped both of mine."I couldn't bear to leave here tomorrow without seeing you again." she said in a soft and sincere voice.There we stood, our hands clasped, and our eyes fixated upon each other. She was the ultimate image of sexy standing there in front of me. She wore the classic green socks embroidered with the Girl Scout emblem on each side, along with bright yellow flash garters that held them up. Her black patent Mary Janes were so shiny they reflected a little bit of her white panties from beneath her green Girl Scout skirt, which was now much shorter than I had recalled earlier that day.Becky looked up at me with those big green eyes which were slightly covered by her long silky straight bangs. Around her neck she wore a Girl Scout locket. I could partially see down her blouse and caught a brief glimpse of her cleavage.There we stood, silent. We didn't want to move, we just stared at each other and drank each other in. The look in her eyes was dreamy. That a girl could gaze upon me with such adoration was mind-blowing. I was falling in love for the first time in my young life.I had packed my tent lantern, but a fire within me was far hotter than any fire I could ever make with conventional wood. I took her hand in mine and gently led her into my tent. The tent was roomy and cozy. I had made it quite homey with a sleeping bag, blankets, and two pillows on the sturdy cot. We sat side-by-side, both feeling a little awkward, not knowing where to start or what to do next.I slipped my hand into hers, lifted my other hand, placed it gently on her cheek, and then brushed back her soft hair while bringing my lips close to hers, but not yet touching. My hand slipped down to her neck. Only our hot steamy breath separated our parted lips by mere millimeters. She closed her eyes; there wasn't anything either of us ever wanted more than to feel each other's lips touch at that moment.And they did. Our hearts connected as our lips met. We felt one with each other. Our sweet soft kisses said everything that needed to be said. Our kisses became deeper, longer, and more passionate as our tongues gently entangled. We never wanted this evening to end.She slowly raised her hands up to each side my face, paused, and made me look directly into her eyes. Now face-to-face, she pulled back slightly."I want you!" she asserted with absolute certainty.Becky stood up, her tight young body only inches in front of me. I remained seated. She backed away slightly, still grasping both of my hands. There she stood, the cutest, sexiest young lady that was beyond any divine creature I could ever conjure up in my dreams.I couldn't believe that this incredible sexy girl was standing there, right in front of me. Her cute round face, small slightly upturned nose, flawless complexion, and perfect body glowed in the moonlight. Her perky round tits protruded through her tight-fitting white blouse, partially obscured by the long green Girl Scout sash laden with merit badges that stretched from the top of her shoulder on one side, down to her opposite hip. She also wore the classic green Girl Scout necktie. Becky teasingly pointed to a patch on my own uniform that read "Be Prepared" and asked me if I was. Completely entranced and under her spell, I nodded to affirm.She began to dance in slow motion, teasing me with her tight curvy body, first moving in closer, then further away, almost like a seasoned stripper but remaining fully clothed. She leaned one shoulder into me. On the crest of her shoulder attached to her white blouse was a patch that read Girl Scouts U.S.A. I thought to myself, thank God for Girl Scouts!"Do you like Girl Scouts?" She quizzed in a teasing and seductive tone."I, I love one Girl Scout, I mean, I love this Girl Scout." quickly correcting myself."Right answer!" Becky shot back, moving in closer and sporting a broad smile.Truth be told, I always had it in for girls in uniform, especially girl scouts. I had attended private school for most of my youth, and the girls were allowed to wear their uniforms on days when they held meetings after school in the gym. I couldn't help but notice them every time. I am certain they knew the effect that they had on us boys. I would often head home after school and masturbate to the thought of fucking at least one of them, and I am sure that was par for most boys my age. And now here was my dream Girl Scout standing right in front of me, alone, on a warm summer night. My cock was rock hard, massive, and throbbing with only one desire, to impale this little vixen on it.Her writhing body made me melt. She spun around and leaned her back into my chest, slid down and then settled her tiny round ass squarely in my lap. She began grinding her cute bottom into my groin, leaned her head back to steal a kiss, but then feigned and pulled away. She did that repeatedly, teasing me, and taking me to the brink. This girl was quite the skilled temptress."Where did you learn to do that?" I asked."I have two older sisters, they showed me how to be with a boy" she shot back with a carefree chuckle.She spun around and pushed her tits into my chest, slithering up and landing a deep, wet kiss on my lips before standing up again between my parted legs. She then placed her hands on my knees and leaned down just far enough to make sure I could see her cleavage, then gently dropped to her knees between my legs. Her hands began to caress the bulge tenting through my trousers. Becky looked up at me through her long bangs."Hmmm, what do we have here?" asked the little temptress, rhetorically, as a wicked grin broke out on her face while her tiny hand caressed the erection in my pants.Becky slowly unzipped my trousers, pulled out my large, long cock, and began to stroke it. Her eyes bulged wide when she saw the actual size of my Boy Scout gear. Quite pleased, she lowered her head and wrapped her soft lips around it. Becky slid both lips over the tip of my tool and encircled it with her young skillful tongue. At one point she looked up at me with my cock in her mouth, her eyes peering through her long straight bangs, and then plunged back down on it. She did that repeatedly, sucking my cock with wanton delight, slowly at first, then faster."Hmm!" she moaned as her hungry mouth devoured my cock.Becky's moans were muted with her mouth full of my manhood, but the vibration only served to make me even harder. I was amazed watching this little girl take all eight inches of my hard cock down her throat. I did all I could to keep from ejaculating but it was mighty difficult. Becky had a skillful tongue that brought me to the brink of ejaculation multiple times. It became a bit of a game and challenge between us. She giggled because she knew I was about to explode. I resisted by resting my groin muscles each time I reached the brink, but she was determined to make me cum.Becky suddenly stood-up again, lifted my legs sideways, and stretched me horizontal on the mattress. She then straddled my hips, lifted her short green skirt, and pulled aside her white satin panties exposing her perfect teenage Twaut. The folds of her moist womanhood hovered only millimeters above the head of my cock, just waiting to be split open by it. She rolled her head back over her shoulders and played with her Twaut using two fingers, exhaling with pleasure. She then lowered one hand and gripped my hard shaft while simultaneously caressing her tits over her Girl Scout blouse, which appeared to be at least a size or two too small.We both remained fully dressed, maybe because we were worried that we might have to make a quick exit in the event an unwanted intruder should happen upon us, but we were quite remote and far from where anyone could see or hear us. She continued stroking my cock and looked directly into my eyes with steadfast determination."Do you want this?" she asked mischievously.

Sex For Science's SakeGirl volunteers for a sensory enhancement programBased on a post by asadama. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.Meet Deana.Deana volunteers to test a membrane that she hopes will allow her to experience an orgasm. To her surprise the membeane does much more. She is asked to join the membrane development program, to work with them to make the product commercially viable. The series will also contain stories about other people involved in the project and the ways in which the membrane impacts their lives.The offer.The advertisement on the student union bulletin board was easy to overlook; plain, black type on white paper; tucked into the lower right corner, and almost hidden by a large orange and black poster announcing a Hallowe'en dance hosted by one of the sororities."Volunteers wanted for research project in sensory enhancement. Applicants must be 18 years or older." A phone number was attached.Deana scanned the rest of the bulletin board, but nothing interesting caught her eye. She came back to the little advertisement in the corner, opened her phone and took a picture of the phone number, then hurried off to her first class of the day.As she approached the lecture hall where her second year organic chemistry class was scheduled she was met by a crowd of students coming out the open door. She recognized a face and called out, "What's going on?""Class is canceled today," the girl called back. "Professor Stevenson is sick."Deana sighed. She had almost three hours to kill until her next class, and she didn't feel like hanging out at the cafeteria and drinking coffee. She sat down on a nearby bench and opened her phone. The picture she'd just taken glared at her. Why not? Just to find out what it's about.Deana copied the phone number and pasted it into her number pad. She listened to two rings, then started to hang up. "Physiology Department," a female voice answered. "This is Janice. How can I help you?""Uh, hi, Janice. This number was on an ad for volunteers for a sensory enhancement study?""Oh. Yes. Just a moment. I'll transfer you."A moment later another female voice sounded in her ear. "Teresa speaking. How can I help you?"Deana repeated her query about the advertisement. "Oh, yes!" Teresa responded. "Do you have a couple of hours right now?""I suppose so," Deana replied uncertainly. "But I was really just wondering what this study is about?""Of course," Teresa voice came back. "Are you somewhere private?""Uh, no," Deana admitted. "I'm sitting on a bench in the hallway of the Chemistry building.""I see. The thing is; the subject matter of this study is a little sensitive. You've got questions, and we'll have questions, and the answers might get a little intimate. If you just come next door to the Faculty of Medicine, the receptionist will guide you to us, and we can have a nice comfortable chat in private."Deana didn't have anything else to do and she was curious. "Okay. I'll see you soon, then."Interview.Ten minutes later she found herself in a comfortable chair, with a hot cup of tea, sitting opposite Teresa; an attractive woman in her mid-twenties, casually dressed in jeans and a sweatshirt."You want to know what this study is about," Teresa began.Deana nodded."Well, to begin with, we're looking at a way of enhancing the pleasure you might feel from tactile inputs.""Touching?" Deana asked."Yes.""Sexual touching?" Deana ventured.Teresa smiled. "That's the eventual aim, yes. Is that something you might be interested in?""Um." A cascade of troubled memories flooded Deana's mind.She was a good-looking, healthy young woman, but at almost twenty-one years of age Deana had yet to have an orgasm; not with her own hands, not at the hands of her boyfriends, not even with a lesbian girlfriend. Her parents had been open with her about sex, and she'd overheard enough joyous sounds from their lovemaking sessions to know her mother didn't have that problem.Teresa saw the blush on Deana's face. She leaned forward and took Deana's hands in hers. "You're not alone, you know. If we're successful, our program could help a lot of people with concerns like yours."Deana shook her head. "I just... I don't get excited. I mean it feels nice... touching myself... being touched by someone else. But... nothing happens."Teresa nodded. "Our program is working on a new method to bring on the response you're looking for.""A drug?" Deana asked.Teresa shook her head. "No, nothing like that. Do you know what a monomolecular layer is?""Um, sort of?"Teresa nodded. "Essentially it's a membrane that's only a single molecule thick. We've developed a membrane that might be able to enhance your tactile sense.""My sense of touch? Would that really help?""There are a number of reasons why you might not respond to intimate touching. We believe that increasing the pleasure you feel from being touched might overcome a significant barrier.""Oh? That sounds interesting.""Would you be willing to let us test such a membrane on you?""I... I think so."Teresa smiled warmly. "Wonderful! But first, we need you to answer some questions. Would that be okay?""Sure.""Alright." Teresa picked up a tablet and turned it on. "Your name and age.""Deana Darlington. Twenty.""You appear to be female. Do you identify as female?""Um, yes.""Sexual preference?""Uh; I'm not sure. I started dating when I was sixteen. I've had boyfriends, but nothing really serious. But my best friend in the world is Mark. I've known him forever; he lives next door to me; and he... um... we lost our virginity together."About Mark.Deana and Mark had the same birthday in August. When they turned eighteen they told everyone that they didn't want a party or anything; that they were just going to hang out together. It was a really hot day, and they were alone at her house, in her bedroom, trying to get relief from the heat. Mark took off his shirt, leaving him just in his shorts. 'Why is it okay for boys to take off their shirts, but not girls,' Deana complained. 'We have the right to cool down, too.'Mark had shrugged. 'I don't know, Deana. Go ahead and take off your shirt if you want. I don't care.'Deana didn't hesitate; she took off her t-shirt and then, after a glare at Mark's bare chest, removed her bra. Mark had grinned at her and challenged 'Shorts, too,' and stepped out of his, keeping on his white cotton briefs. Deana quickly stripped off her shorts, then mischievously upped the challenge; 'and underpants.'Matching action to words, she stood in front of him naked. After a brief hesitation Mark got naked as well. They eyed each other curiously before sitting down on the bed, a comfortable distance apart.Deana stared as Mark's cock swelled and grew hard and erect. 'That's neat!' she breathed, in awe. 'Does that mean you think I'm sexy?'Mark blushed. 'Umm, yeah; I guess.'Deana reached her hand out towards Mark's groin. "Can I touch it?"Mark swallowed. 'Oh, okay.'Deana touched her fingers to the soft, pink skin covering his swollen shaft. Gathering her courage she leaned forward and circled her fingers around it. Mark gasped in pleasure.'You like that?'Mark nodded, 'Uh-huh.'She slid her hand back and forth, and giggled as Mark moaned in delight. Moving beside him, Deana pumped her hand up and down. It only took a few minutes for Mark to ejaculate, gasping and crying. Deana laughed in glee, feeling unaccountably proud of what she'd done.He used her bathroom to clean up, then came back to sit on the bed. 'Is it okay if I touch you?'Deana blushed. 'Okay.' She lay back and opened her legs, letting him see between.Mark explored her carefully, his fingers curious and gentle. Deana liked the feeling of him touching her. It felt nice, but nothing more. She'd hoped to feel what Mark had felt when she touched him.'Mark, nothing's happening.' She sat up and pointed to his erect cock. 'Maybe if you put that inside me?''You mean; have sex with you?''Uh-huh. It's our eighteenth birthday. Let's do it.''Um, I don't have any protection.''You can feel when you're about to shoot, right?'"Uh-huh.''Then just do that on my tummy; not inside.'She lay back; Mark positioned himself above her and awkwardly pushed in. Deana let out a yelp of pain, and Mark stopped.'No, don't stop. I'm a virgin, remember. I think it's supposed to hurt a little.''Are you sure? I don't want to hurt you.''I'm sure. I want to do this.'Mark eased in and started pumping. Deana tried to ignore the discomfort. She'd hoped that having sex would get her excited, but it didn't seem to be working. Seeing the pleasure on Mark's face, she decided to hold on until he was finished. His movements inside her became more frenzied, and suddenly he pulled out and collapsed on her, gasping and moaning, his cock pulsing against her belly, making it wet and sticky.Interview, continued."Mark climaxed, but not me," Deana told her."How did you feel, having sex with him?""Well, it hurt a bit, but I didn't mind that. I liked seeing his pleasure, and that I could do that to him.""Oral sex?"Deana blushed. "Not with Mark, no."Teresa nodded and made some notes. "Have you been checked out medically?"Deana nodded. "Yes, several times. I've got no physical abnormalities and my hormone levels are all within normal parameters. One doctor suggested I try anti-anxiety medication, but I haven't.""Masturbation? Sex toys? Alcohol? Drugs?""Tried them all. Touching myself feels pleasant, and so do vibrators, but that's all. And booze and weed don't do anything for me."She'd tried last summer, again with her best friend, Mark. She'd talked with him about her inability to orgasm, and they'd tried smoking a joint together. They'd got giggly and silly, and he had touched her, but she hadn't got aroused. One night when her parents were away, she'd picked up a cheap bottle of booze and invited Mark over. 'Maybe I've got some deep-seated inhibition that's stopping me from having orgasms,' she'd said to him. 'I'm going to get good and drunk, and you're going to have sex with me. Whatever you want to do; I don't care. Just... let me know how it goes tomorrow.'The next day she had a ferocious hangover, and between her legs was very sore. 'Did anything happen?' she asked Mark that afternoon. 'You downed half the bottle,' he told her, 'and you were really out of it' He looked apologetic. 'Please don't ask me to do anything like that again. I did what you asked and I banged you as long as I could. You just lay there. Just so you know I used a condom and I did get off, but it wasn't a lot of fun.'"Have you had any sexual experiences with girls?"Deana nodded, her face pink. "Uh-huh. Mark and I talked a lot about why I couldn't orgasm. He suggested I see if I'd be more successful trying it with a girl."A former classmate of Deana's, Joanne, had once confided that she was attracted to her. Deana had approached her, asking if she wanted to get together. She was terrified when Jo said yes, but they agreed to split the rent of a motel room, and spend the night together. When Jo made the first move, initiating a tender kiss, Deana dived in, and soon they were naked together. Deana still reminisced about the feeling of Jo's naked body wrapped around hers."So I did, and it was nice; very nice; but nothing happened then, either. For me at least.""Oral sex with her?"Yes.""And how did you feel about that?""Her tongue on me felt nice, but she couldn't make me come. I enjoyed doing that to her. Her orgasm was amazing, but all it did was make me realize how much I was missing.""So you'd be equally fine being paired with a man or a woman?""Paired?""At this stage we're mostly just collecting data, so we pair our volunteers randomly. We ask each pairing to touch each other, and we collect the data that is generated.""So I could be paired with anyone; man or woman, gay or straight? And we just touch each other? Sexually?""Touch each other, yes. Sexually? We're not asking you to. It's completely up to the couple if they want to or not. Our focus right now is just simple touching; hands, face, arms and shoulders, maybe the chest. You'll both be naked, of course. The monolayer right now is a little fragile, and clothing might compromise it. You'll be wearing contact lenses that will blur the features of whomever you're paired with, so you won't be able to recognize him afterwards."We encourage you to talk to each other, but we ask that you don't give away personal information. The rooms are like small hotel rooms, and they are very dimly lit. You'll introduce yourself using a name we give you, and then decide how you will begin. It might be with a hand to the face, or shoulder, or arm; perhaps a kiss. How you proceed is up to each pairing. It's quite possible that nothing will happen; you won't feel anything from the touch. We hope, though that something will happen, that you will feel enough to explore further. But as I said, how far you might go is up to you.""So you'll be recording us? Cameras? Microphones?"

Sex For Science's SakeGirl volunteers for a sensory enhancement programBased on a post by asadama. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.Meet Deana.Deana volunteers to test a membrane that she hopes will allow her to experience an orgasm. To her surprise the membeane does much more. She is asked to join the membrane development program, to work with them to make the product commercially viable. The series will also contain stories about other people involved in the project and the ways in which the membrane impacts their lives.The offer.The advertisement on the student union bulletin board was easy to overlook; plain, black type on white paper; tucked into the lower right corner, and almost hidden by a large orange and black poster announcing a Hallowe'en dance hosted by one of the sororities."Volunteers wanted for research project in sensory enhancement. Applicants must be 18 years or older." A phone number was attached.Deana scanned the rest of the bulletin board, but nothing interesting caught her eye. She came back to the little advertisement in the corner, opened her phone and took a picture of the phone number, then hurried off to her first class of the day.As she approached the lecture hall where her second year organic chemistry class was scheduled she was met by a crowd of students coming out the open door. She recognized a face and called out, "What's going on?""Class is canceled today," the girl called back. "Professor Stevenson is sick."Deana sighed. She had almost three hours to kill until her next class, and she didn't feel like hanging out at the cafeteria and drinking coffee. She sat down on a nearby bench and opened her phone. The picture she'd just taken glared at her. Why not? Just to find out what it's about.Deana copied the phone number and pasted it into her number pad. She listened to two rings, then started to hang up. "Physiology Department," a female voice answered. "This is Janice. How can I help you?""Uh, hi, Janice. This number was on an ad for volunteers for a sensory enhancement study?""Oh. Yes. Just a moment. I'll transfer you."A moment later another female voice sounded in her ear. "Teresa speaking. How can I help you?"Deana repeated her query about the advertisement. "Oh, yes!" Teresa responded. "Do you have a couple of hours right now?""I suppose so," Deana replied uncertainly. "But I was really just wondering what this study is about?""Of course," Teresa voice came back. "Are you somewhere private?""Uh, no," Deana admitted. "I'm sitting on a bench in the hallway of the Chemistry building.""I see. The thing is; the subject matter of this study is a little sensitive. You've got questions, and we'll have questions, and the answers might get a little intimate. If you just come next door to the Faculty of Medicine, the receptionist will guide you to us, and we can have a nice comfortable chat in private."Deana didn't have anything else to do and she was curious. "Okay. I'll see you soon, then."Interview.Ten minutes later she found herself in a comfortable chair, with a hot cup of tea, sitting opposite Teresa; an attractive woman in her mid-twenties, casually dressed in jeans and a sweatshirt."You want to know what this study is about," Teresa began.Deana nodded."Well, to begin with, we're looking at a way of enhancing the pleasure you might feel from tactile inputs.""Touching?" Deana asked."Yes.""Sexual touching?" Deana ventured.Teresa smiled. "That's the eventual aim, yes. Is that something you might be interested in?""Um." A cascade of troubled memories flooded Deana's mind.She was a good-looking, healthy young woman, but at almost twenty-one years of age Deana had yet to have an orgasm; not with her own hands, not at the hands of her boyfriends, not even with a lesbian girlfriend. Her parents had been open with her about sex, and she'd overheard enough joyous sounds from their lovemaking sessions to know her mother didn't have that problem.Teresa saw the blush on Deana's face. She leaned forward and took Deana's hands in hers. "You're not alone, you know. If we're successful, our program could help a lot of people with concerns like yours."Deana shook her head. "I just... I don't get excited. I mean it feels nice... touching myself... being touched by someone else. But... nothing happens."Teresa nodded. "Our program is working on a new method to bring on the response you're looking for.""A drug?" Deana asked.Teresa shook her head. "No, nothing like that. Do you know what a monomolecular layer is?""Um, sort of?"Teresa nodded. "Essentially it's a membrane that's only a single molecule thick. We've developed a membrane that might be able to enhance your tactile sense.""My sense of touch? Would that really help?""There are a number of reasons why you might not respond to intimate touching. We believe that increasing the pleasure you feel from being touched might overcome a significant barrier.""Oh? That sounds interesting.""Would you be willing to let us test such a membrane on you?""I... I think so."Teresa smiled warmly. "Wonderful! But first, we need you to answer some questions. Would that be okay?""Sure.""Alright." Teresa picked up a tablet and turned it on. "Your name and age.""Deana Darlington. Twenty.""You appear to be female. Do you identify as female?""Um, yes.""Sexual preference?""Uh; I'm not sure. I started dating when I was sixteen. I've had boyfriends, but nothing really serious. But my best friend in the world is Mark. I've known him forever; he lives next door to me; and he... um... we lost our virginity together."About Mark.Deana and Mark had the same birthday in August. When they turned eighteen they told everyone that they didn't want a party or anything; that they were just going to hang out together. It was a really hot day, and they were alone at her house, in her bedroom, trying to get relief from the heat. Mark took off his shirt, leaving him just in his shorts. 'Why is it okay for boys to take off their shirts, but not girls,' Deana complained. 'We have the right to cool down, too.'Mark had shrugged. 'I don't know, Deana. Go ahead and take off your shirt if you want. I don't care.'Deana didn't hesitate; she took off her t-shirt and then, after a glare at Mark's bare chest, removed her bra. Mark had grinned at her and challenged 'Shorts, too,' and stepped out of his, keeping on his white cotton briefs. Deana quickly stripped off her shorts, then mischievously upped the challenge; 'and underpants.'Matching action to words, she stood in front of him naked. After a brief hesitation Mark got naked as well. They eyed each other curiously before sitting down on the bed, a comfortable distance apart.Deana stared as Mark's cock swelled and grew hard and erect. 'That's neat!' she breathed, in awe. 'Does that mean you think I'm sexy?'Mark blushed. 'Umm, yeah; I guess.'Deana reached her hand out towards Mark's groin. "Can I touch it?"Mark swallowed. 'Oh, okay.'Deana touched her fingers to the soft, pink skin covering his swollen shaft. Gathering her courage she leaned forward and circled her fingers around it. Mark gasped in pleasure.'You like that?'Mark nodded, 'Uh-huh.'She slid her hand back and forth, and giggled as Mark moaned in delight. Moving beside him, Deana pumped her hand up and down. It only took a few minutes for Mark to ejaculate, gasping and crying. Deana laughed in glee, feeling unaccountably proud of what she'd done.He used her bathroom to clean up, then came back to sit on the bed. 'Is it okay if I touch you?'Deana blushed. 'Okay.' She lay back and opened her legs, letting him see between.Mark explored her carefully, his fingers curious and gentle. Deana liked the feeling of him touching her. It felt nice, but nothing more. She'd hoped to feel what Mark had felt when she touched him.'Mark, nothing's happening.' She sat up and pointed to his erect cock. 'Maybe if you put that inside me?''You mean; have sex with you?''Uh-huh. It's our eighteenth birthday. Let's do it.''Um, I don't have any protection.''You can feel when you're about to shoot, right?'"Uh-huh.''Then just do that on my tummy; not inside.'She lay back; Mark positioned himself above her and awkwardly pushed in. Deana let out a yelp of pain, and Mark stopped.'No, don't stop. I'm a virgin, remember. I think it's supposed to hurt a little.''Are you sure? I don't want to hurt you.''I'm sure. I want to do this.'Mark eased in and started pumping. Deana tried to ignore the discomfort. She'd hoped that having sex would get her excited, but it didn't seem to be working. Seeing the pleasure on Mark's face, she decided to hold on until he was finished. His movements inside her became more frenzied, and suddenly he pulled out and collapsed on her, gasping and moaning, his cock pulsing against her belly, making it wet and sticky.Interview, continued."Mark climaxed, but not me," Deana told her."How did you feel, having sex with him?""Well, it hurt a bit, but I didn't mind that. I liked seeing his pleasure, and that I could do that to him.""Oral sex?"Deana blushed. "Not with Mark, no."Teresa nodded and made some notes. "Have you been checked out medically?"Deana nodded. "Yes, several times. I've got no physical abnormalities and my hormone levels are all within normal parameters. One doctor suggested I try anti-anxiety medication, but I haven't.""Masturbation? Sex toys? Alcohol? Drugs?""Tried them all. Touching myself feels pleasant, and so do vibrators, but that's all. And booze and weed don't do anything for me."She'd tried last summer, again with her best friend, Mark. She'd talked with him about her inability to orgasm, and they'd tried smoking a joint together. They'd got giggly and silly, and he had touched her, but she hadn't got aroused. One night when her parents were away, she'd picked up a cheap bottle of booze and invited Mark over. 'Maybe I've got some deep-seated inhibition that's stopping me from having orgasms,' she'd said to him. 'I'm going to get good and drunk, and you're going to have sex with me. Whatever you want to do; I don't care. Just... let me know how it goes tomorrow.'The next day she had a ferocious hangover, and between her legs was very sore. 'Did anything happen?' she asked Mark that afternoon. 'You downed half the bottle,' he told her, 'and you were really out of it' He looked apologetic. 'Please don't ask me to do anything like that again. I did what you asked and I banged you as long as I could. You just lay there. Just so you know I used a condom and I did get off, but it wasn't a lot of fun.'"Have you had any sexual experiences with girls?"Deana nodded, her face pink. "Uh-huh. Mark and I talked a lot about why I couldn't orgasm. He suggested I see if I'd be more successful trying it with a girl."A former classmate of Deana's, Joanne, had once confided that she was attracted to her. Deana had approached her, asking if she wanted to get together. She was terrified when Jo said yes, but they agreed to split the rent of a motel room, and spend the night together. When Jo made the first move, initiating a tender kiss, Deana dived in, and soon they were naked together. Deana still reminisced about the feeling of Jo's naked body wrapped around hers."So I did, and it was nice; very nice; but nothing happened then, either. For me at least.""Oral sex with her?"Yes.""And how did you feel about that?""Her tongue on me felt nice, but she couldn't make me come. I enjoyed doing that to her. Her orgasm was amazing, but all it did was make me realize how much I was missing.""So you'd be equally fine being paired with a man or a woman?""Paired?""At this stage we're mostly just collecting data, so we pair our volunteers randomly. We ask each pairing to touch each other, and we collect the data that is generated.""So I could be paired with anyone; man or woman, gay or straight? And we just touch each other? Sexually?""Touch each other, yes. Sexually? We're not asking you to. It's completely up to the couple if they want to or not. Our focus right now is just simple touching; hands, face, arms and shoulders, maybe the chest. You'll both be naked, of course. The monolayer right now is a little fragile, and clothing might compromise it. You'll be wearing contact lenses that will blur the features of whomever you're paired with, so you won't be able to recognize him afterwards."We encourage you to talk to each other, but we ask that you don't give away personal information. The rooms are like small hotel rooms, and they are very dimly lit. You'll introduce yourself using a name we give you, and then decide how you will begin. It might be with a hand to the face, or shoulder, or arm; perhaps a kiss. How you proceed is up to each pairing. It's quite possible that nothing will happen; you won't feel anything from the touch. We hope, though that something will happen, that you will feel enough to explore further. But as I said, how far you might go is up to you.""So you'll be recording us? Cameras? Microphones?"

My First Time in Try Outs by Hector by 826 Valencia

This Isn't My First Time is a children's book about reincarnation written and narrated by Brownell Landrum, executive producer of the Life is a Trip podcast and author of the We Meet Again trilogy, The short story series The End: A Love Story to the Universe (free download below!) , and over a dozen books and screenplays ranging from nonfiction (Five Reasons Why Bad Things Happen) to fiction including The DUET stories novel series, children's books, and The Hero's Playbook: For the hero in all of us.  You can find Brownell here: https://brownelllandrum.com/ https://www.facebook.com/brownell.landrum.author https://www.instagram.com/brownelllandrum/ https://www.tiktok.com/@brownell.landrum https://www.youtube.com/@brownell.landrum Please join the Life is a Trip! Facebook group https://www.facebook.com/groups/lifeisatripstories Brownell's We Meet Again trilogy on Amazon https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DCL2NR6W/ Link to download “The End: A Love Story to the Universe” by Brownell Landrum for FREE https://dl.bookfunnel.com/a4s6x8lwk5

My First Time in Mexico by Nicole by 826 Valencia

Competition becomes Titillation.Based on the post of MsCherylTerra, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.I completely forgot that I was just in my panties, otherwise I probably wouldn't have sandwiched myself between the seats again as I lunged for the keys. It didn't even cross my mind until I turned the ignition unsuccessfully twice and swore."We drained the battery," I groaned. "Shit. My mom's going to be a nightmare about this.""Uh-huh," came the somewhat-distracted response from behind me, and that's when I realized my ass was basically in Ashton's face.At least that time I wasn't stuck on the ice scraper. I crawled as gracefully as I could out from the space between the seats, which was not gracefully at all, and looked at him. Lightning picked that moment to flash again, muted by the filter of fog that clung to the car windows. Brightness hung in the air, flickering slightly as it revealed Ashton hurriedly adjusting the front of his boxers. He looked up, alarmed, and I looked down, enthralled by the sight of something very stiff tenting the fabric.All at once, the lightning faded, and we were left in the warm darkness all over again."Guess that's that," he said with a weak laugh."Guess so," I replied."Too bad. I was, uh, looking forward to winning that one."I licked my lips and glanced down. The screen of my Switch didn't do much to light the space, but I could still see the vague outline of his erection."We could keep playing," I whispered."What?""I mean, it's not like the car is going to get any less dead if we stay out here." I picked up my Switch. "Mine's still got some battery left. We just, um, would need to take turns. Change up the rules a bit."He raised an eyebrow. "What're the rules?"I hadn't quite thought that far ahead. I glanced down at my screen, watching the racers circle the track."Distraction," I said."What?"I held my Switch out to him. "Distraction. I pick a track, you play the race, I do my best to; distract you while you're racing. You do your best to come in first."He cleared his throat. "What happens if I win?""You get to choose what comes off.""And if I lose?"I smirked. "I get to choose."He took the Switch carefully. "So how does distraction work? What are the, uh, rules?"I thought for a moment. "Well, I think touching is okay. As long as the person can still physically play the game."He nodded eagerly. "Sounds good.""No removing clothes, since that's; you know. The prize. But; " I cleared my throat, almost feeling lightheaded. "Hands can go under things.""Seems fair.""And, um; that's all I can think of.""One more," he said. "Final rule still applies, regardless of who's driving and who's, uh, distracting."By that point, I wouldn't have been surprised if my skin was just permanently stained red from all the blushing I'd been doing. "Yeah."He smiled. "So, what track am I playing?"He didn't complain about my choice, which was good because I picked one at random. As the music signaling the start of the race began to play, Ashton met my eyes one last time."Good luck," he teased quietly."Keep your luck," I said. "You're gonna need it."He smirked, then looked down at the screen.I hadn't exactly thought of what I was going to do ahead of time. Frankly, the entire thing was an exercise in spontaneity. I don't know why I suggested continuing to play instead of just jumping into his lap and kissing him. Maybe because it was fun, maybe because I was stalling, maybe because if I did that, I'd have to decide if I wanted to go further, and how far that would be. And maybe, even though I was turned on and Ashton was sweet and respectful and ugh, I was still feeling uncertain because of a certain nagging voice in the back of my head.Whatever it was, it didn't matter. What mattered was that we were there, and we were enjoying ourselves, and it was hot as fuck.I didn't move until Ashton had started racing. As soon as he did, I tucked my legs beneath me and nestled closer to him. He shivered almost imperceptibly as I leaned against his arm and our skin touched.There was no real plan, but his neck seemed like as good a place as any to start. Carefully, so I didn't jostle him while he was racing, I curled in closer. Just before I pressed my lips to his skin, his breath quickened, and there was a smile on my face as I kissed the spot where his neck met his shoulder.Aside from the change in breathing, he didn't react as I nuzzled his neck, flicking my tongue out and tracing a gentle pattern along his collarbone. I almost jumped when the chiming sound that signaled the start of lap two rang out from the Switch and I had barely even touched him.I was going to have to step up my game.He very kindly moved his arm as I slipped my hand between us, touching his chest and trailing my fingers down his pecs. He trembled slightly as I ran my hand along his ribs, squirming just enough that it was clear it tickled, and I grinned against his neck before doing it again."You are evil," he groaned, though it was mixed with laughter as he writhed."You think that's evil?" I said, nipping at his neck. "You just wait.""Oh no," he said, but he didn't sound that unhappy about it.I traced his ribs lightly one last time before moving my hand to his stomach and walking my fingers lower, and lower, and lower still, until they reached the waistband of his boxers. Ashton's breath hitched, but seconds later the jingle of the final lap played and the music sped up.That meant my hand had to speed up, too.I slipped my fingers beneath the waistband of his boxers. Ashton made a small noise of anticipation as I pushed my hand further, culminating in a soft moan as my hand brushed against his shaft. Those noises made that desperately aching part of me pulse with need, but I ignored it as best I could as I wrapped my fingers around his cock.He was smooth and delightfully warm against my palm. I relished the way he twitched in my hand, uncontrollable movements that were accompanied by tiny puffs of breath as he tried to focus on the game. I felt his throat flex again as he swallowed and I started moving my hand, slowly at first and then faster. Precum dripped from his tip, thick and sticky and wonderfully slick, and I spread it along his cock as I stroked him.Just as I started really getting into it, I heard him cross the finish line. He inhaled sharply as I took my hand out of his boxers and moved away from his neck."I won," he said, though he didn't sound entirely convinced that he had won.I tried to look dejected, but it was impossible. "What do you choose?""Do you seriously need to ask?" he replied, grinning."I wanna hear you say it."He licked his lips as his eyes flicked down. "Bra off, please.""Wow, and so polite."He opened his mouth to respond, but nothing came out as I reached behind me and unhooked the clasp. That time, his eyes stayed glued to me as I moved the cups away from my breasts and slid the straps down my arms. I didn't mind in the slightest; the way his lips were parted and the subtle rise and fall of his chest as he watched sent a spike of desire rocketing through me. Silently, I revealed my breasts to him, entranced by the way he stared like I was made of star stuff and moonlight. It was only when I unceremoniously dropped my bra to the floor of my car that he finally spoke."Holy fruck," he said, and I couldn't hold back a giggle.That, more than anything, made any of the nerves I had left vanish. There was no question; he wanted to see my tits. He was turned on because of me. He wanted me, and I wanted him, and I was seconds away from asking if we could just forget about the game when he thrust the Switch towards me."Your turn."I almost protested, but the hoarseness of his voice and the dark excitement in his eyes as lightning flashed outside kept me quiet. Instead, I took the Switch."Which track?"He picked one of the city tracks. For the life of me, I could never remember which one it was. There was no way around it: Ashton's distraction game was far stronger than mine.It started innocently enough. He asked if I'd be okay to sit between his legs so I could lean back against him."It'll be more comfortable," he said, and like a complete sucker, I agreed.I should have known the second I felt his cock pressed against my lower back that I wasn't winning this round. Even through the fabric of his boxers, I could feel how hot he was, and it was a good thing I hadn't started yet when I felt his cock twitch against me. Still, I felt confident that I could win my race.So confident, in fact, that I wiggled my hips slightly as I leaned against him, making him groan as his cock nestled closer to my ass."I thought you were supposed to be the one distracting me," I teased."Rules don't start till the race starts," he murmured, and an electrifying tingle ran up my spine. "Gonna keep stalling?"I hit the button immediately and he chuckled in my ear.I managed to stay in first for most of the race, despite Ashton's best efforts. And those efforts were; well.He started much like I had. Fingers trailed along the base of my neck as he moved my hair out of the way and pressed his mouth just behind my ear. That certainly felt nice, and the feel of his breath brushing against my skin was a little distracting, but it wasn't unmanageable.That was just the briefest of warmups, though. After a few seconds, he nibbled softly on my shoulder and then slipped his hands beneath my arms. I shifted to give him room, holding the Switch up so I could focus on the race. His hands gripped my sides lightly, lingering for a heartbeat on my waist before moving up to my ribs. His knuckles brushed the underside of my breasts and I shivered; his lips flicked up and he sucked gently on my neck before taking a breast in each of his hands.I whimpered softly. I couldn't help it. The feel of his palms pressed against my hardened nipples was heaven; the gentle kneading of his hands was bliss. I blinked hard, staring at the screen and doing everything I could to stay on the track as he fondled, caressed, and tortured me with feather-light fingertips.I was still in first place when the second lap started, though I nearly lost my spot as Ashton pinched my nipples. He ran his fingers along one hardened nub as he released the other, sliding that hand to my ribs, and then my stomach, and then to the top of my panties.He toyed with the waistband for a few seconds but didn't stick his hand inside. Instead, he cupped my cunny through the fabric, exhaling softly as he felt the wet spot that had been soaking the front of them for some time."Damn, Ramona," he mumbled against me. "I didn't realize you were this turned on.""Shut up," I whispered breathlessly as I crashed into another racer."It's a good thing," he said. "This is; wow. Wow."I bit my lip as he pushed the crotch of my panties aside and traced my dripping cunny, then outright moaned when he rubbed my clit. My knuckles tightened on the sides of the Switch as he moved his hand, giving me the friction I'd been so desperately craving while simultaneously making me want more, and more, and;"Oh!" I gasped as he pushed a finger inside of me."You okay?" he asked."God yes," I moaned, and he jostled me as he laughed.On the screen, I hit another Item Box. Ashton kept doing his best to distract me, and honestly, he excelled at it. It was only sheer dumb luck that I managed to stay in first place as the third lap started, but the jingle indicating the start of the final lap only seemed to make him double down on his efforts.He pressed his thumb against my clit as he worked his finger in and out of me. I whined softly, my thumbs shaking as I tried to steer my character on the screen. Something blew past me; I couldn't have even guessed which character it was. His thumb swept along my clit, working against it in a maddening, thrilling way."You play way more video games than I thought," I panted."Why do you say that?" he asked, laughter threaded through his voice."Your thumb is; ugh." I shuddered as he pressed a bit harder, his laughter vibrating against my shoulder. "Clearly, you work it out.""Clearly," he agreed, then shoved a second finger inside of me.I cried out, unable to stop myself from writhing in his arms. That made him groan and I felt his cock twitch against me. As I took another corner on the track, I pressed back and Ashton groaned again, pushing his hips forward and rubbing himself against the slope of my ass.It was too much. His lips on my neck, his hand cupping my breast, his fingers inside me as he finally gave in and used my body for his own relief; I was half a lap from finishing the race and slightly further from coming all over his hand. Biting my lip, I tried to grind against him, but his arms were holding me too tightly for me to help myself along the way. I whimpered and he shuddered, his own noises muffled as he kept rubbing his cock against the small of my back.A quarter lap away. I just needed to finish the race and then;Then what?Then I'd ask him to take his boxers off and then it would be his turn to race again and I'd;I would have to wait.Whoever thought up this dumb game clearly didn't think things through.

Competition becomes Titillation.Based on the post of MsCherylTerra, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.I completely forgot that I was just in my panties, otherwise I probably wouldn't have sandwiched myself between the seats again as I lunged for the keys. It didn't even cross my mind until I turned the ignition unsuccessfully twice and swore."We drained the battery," I groaned. "Shit. My mom's going to be a nightmare about this.""Uh-huh," came the somewhat-distracted response from behind me, and that's when I realized my ass was basically in Ashton's face.At least that time I wasn't stuck on the ice scraper. I crawled as gracefully as I could out from the space between the seats, which was not gracefully at all, and looked at him. Lightning picked that moment to flash again, muted by the filter of fog that clung to the car windows. Brightness hung in the air, flickering slightly as it revealed Ashton hurriedly adjusting the front of his boxers. He looked up, alarmed, and I looked down, enthralled by the sight of something very stiff tenting the fabric.All at once, the lightning faded, and we were left in the warm darkness all over again."Guess that's that," he said with a weak laugh."Guess so," I replied."Too bad. I was, uh, looking forward to winning that one."I licked my lips and glanced down. The screen of my Switch didn't do much to light the space, but I could still see the vague outline of his erection."We could keep playing," I whispered."What?""I mean, it's not like the car is going to get any less dead if we stay out here." I picked up my Switch. "Mine's still got some battery left. We just, um, would need to take turns. Change up the rules a bit."He raised an eyebrow. "What're the rules?"I hadn't quite thought that far ahead. I glanced down at my screen, watching the racers circle the track."Distraction," I said."What?"I held my Switch out to him. "Distraction. I pick a track, you play the race, I do my best to; distract you while you're racing. You do your best to come in first."He cleared his throat. "What happens if I win?""You get to choose what comes off.""And if I lose?"I smirked. "I get to choose."He took the Switch carefully. "So how does distraction work? What are the, uh, rules?"I thought for a moment. "Well, I think touching is okay. As long as the person can still physically play the game."He nodded eagerly. "Sounds good.""No removing clothes, since that's; you know. The prize. But; " I cleared my throat, almost feeling lightheaded. "Hands can go under things.""Seems fair.""And, um; that's all I can think of.""One more," he said. "Final rule still applies, regardless of who's driving and who's, uh, distracting."By that point, I wouldn't have been surprised if my skin was just permanently stained red from all the blushing I'd been doing. "Yeah."He smiled. "So, what track am I playing?"He didn't complain about my choice, which was good because I picked one at random. As the music signaling the start of the race began to play, Ashton met my eyes one last time."Good luck," he teased quietly."Keep your luck," I said. "You're gonna need it."He smirked, then looked down at the screen.I hadn't exactly thought of what I was going to do ahead of time. Frankly, the entire thing was an exercise in spontaneity. I don't know why I suggested continuing to play instead of just jumping into his lap and kissing him. Maybe because it was fun, maybe because I was stalling, maybe because if I did that, I'd have to decide if I wanted to go further, and how far that would be. And maybe, even though I was turned on and Ashton was sweet and respectful and ugh, I was still feeling uncertain because of a certain nagging voice in the back of my head.Whatever it was, it didn't matter. What mattered was that we were there, and we were enjoying ourselves, and it was hot as fuck.I didn't move until Ashton had started racing. As soon as he did, I tucked my legs beneath me and nestled closer to him. He shivered almost imperceptibly as I leaned against his arm and our skin touched.There was no real plan, but his neck seemed like as good a place as any to start. Carefully, so I didn't jostle him while he was racing, I curled in closer. Just before I pressed my lips to his skin, his breath quickened, and there was a smile on my face as I kissed the spot where his neck met his shoulder.Aside from the change in breathing, he didn't react as I nuzzled his neck, flicking my tongue out and tracing a gentle pattern along his collarbone. I almost jumped when the chiming sound that signaled the start of lap two rang out from the Switch and I had barely even touched him.I was going to have to step up my game.He very kindly moved his arm as I slipped my hand between us, touching his chest and trailing my fingers down his pecs. He trembled slightly as I ran my hand along his ribs, squirming just enough that it was clear it tickled, and I grinned against his neck before doing it again."You are evil," he groaned, though it was mixed with laughter as he writhed."You think that's evil?" I said, nipping at his neck. "You just wait.""Oh no," he said, but he didn't sound that unhappy about it.I traced his ribs lightly one last time before moving my hand to his stomach and walking my fingers lower, and lower, and lower still, until they reached the waistband of his boxers. Ashton's breath hitched, but seconds later the jingle of the final lap played and the music sped up.That meant my hand had to speed up, too.I slipped my fingers beneath the waistband of his boxers. Ashton made a small noise of anticipation as I pushed my hand further, culminating in a soft moan as my hand brushed against his shaft. Those noises made that desperately aching part of me pulse with need, but I ignored it as best I could as I wrapped my fingers around his cock.He was smooth and delightfully warm against my palm. I relished the way he twitched in my hand, uncontrollable movements that were accompanied by tiny puffs of breath as he tried to focus on the game. I felt his throat flex again as he swallowed and I started moving my hand, slowly at first and then faster. Precum dripped from his tip, thick and sticky and wonderfully slick, and I spread it along his cock as I stroked him.Just as I started really getting into it, I heard him cross the finish line. He inhaled sharply as I took my hand out of his boxers and moved away from his neck."I won," he said, though he didn't sound entirely convinced that he had won.I tried to look dejected, but it was impossible. "What do you choose?""Do you seriously need to ask?" he replied, grinning."I wanna hear you say it."He licked his lips as his eyes flicked down. "Bra off, please.""Wow, and so polite."He opened his mouth to respond, but nothing came out as I reached behind me and unhooked the clasp. That time, his eyes stayed glued to me as I moved the cups away from my breasts and slid the straps down my arms. I didn't mind in the slightest; the way his lips were parted and the subtle rise and fall of his chest as he watched sent a spike of desire rocketing through me. Silently, I revealed my breasts to him, entranced by the way he stared like I was made of star stuff and moonlight. It was only when I unceremoniously dropped my bra to the floor of my car that he finally spoke."Holy fruck," he said, and I couldn't hold back a giggle.That, more than anything, made any of the nerves I had left vanish. There was no question; he wanted to see my tits. He was turned on because of me. He wanted me, and I wanted him, and I was seconds away from asking if we could just forget about the game when he thrust the Switch towards me."Your turn."I almost protested, but the hoarseness of his voice and the dark excitement in his eyes as lightning flashed outside kept me quiet. Instead, I took the Switch."Which track?"He picked one of the city tracks. For the life of me, I could never remember which one it was. There was no way around it: Ashton's distraction game was far stronger than mine.It started innocently enough. He asked if I'd be okay to sit between his legs so I could lean back against him."It'll be more comfortable," he said, and like a complete sucker, I agreed.I should have known the second I felt his cock pressed against my lower back that I wasn't winning this round. Even through the fabric of his boxers, I could feel how hot he was, and it was a good thing I hadn't started yet when I felt his cock twitch against me. Still, I felt confident that I could win my race.So confident, in fact, that I wiggled my hips slightly as I leaned against him, making him groan as his cock nestled closer to my ass."I thought you were supposed to be the one distracting me," I teased."Rules don't start till the race starts," he murmured, and an electrifying tingle ran up my spine. "Gonna keep stalling?"I hit the button immediately and he chuckled in my ear.I managed to stay in first for most of the race, despite Ashton's best efforts. And those efforts were; well.He started much like I had. Fingers trailed along the base of my neck as he moved my hair out of the way and pressed his mouth just behind my ear. That certainly felt nice, and the feel of his breath brushing against my skin was a little distracting, but it wasn't unmanageable.That was just the briefest of warmups, though. After a few seconds, he nibbled softly on my shoulder and then slipped his hands beneath my arms. I shifted to give him room, holding the Switch up so I could focus on the race. His hands gripped my sides lightly, lingering for a heartbeat on my waist before moving up to my ribs. His knuckles brushed the underside of my breasts and I shivered; his lips flicked up and he sucked gently on my neck before taking a breast in each of his hands.I whimpered softly. I couldn't help it. The feel of his palms pressed against my hardened nipples was heaven; the gentle kneading of his hands was bliss. I blinked hard, staring at the screen and doing everything I could to stay on the track as he fondled, caressed, and tortured me with feather-light fingertips.I was still in first place when the second lap started, though I nearly lost my spot as Ashton pinched my nipples. He ran his fingers along one hardened nub as he released the other, sliding that hand to my ribs, and then my stomach, and then to the top of my panties.He toyed with the waistband for a few seconds but didn't stick his hand inside. Instead, he cupped my cunny through the fabric, exhaling softly as he felt the wet spot that had been soaking the front of them for some time."Damn, Ramona," he mumbled against me. "I didn't realize you were this turned on.""Shut up," I whispered breathlessly as I crashed into another racer."It's a good thing," he said. "This is; wow. Wow."I bit my lip as he pushed the crotch of my panties aside and traced my dripping cunny, then outright moaned when he rubbed my clit. My knuckles tightened on the sides of the Switch as he moved his hand, giving me the friction I'd been so desperately craving while simultaneously making me want more, and more, and;"Oh!" I gasped as he pushed a finger inside of me."You okay?" he asked."God yes," I moaned, and he jostled me as he laughed.On the screen, I hit another Item Box. Ashton kept doing his best to distract me, and honestly, he excelled at it. It was only sheer dumb luck that I managed to stay in first place as the third lap started, but the jingle indicating the start of the final lap only seemed to make him double down on his efforts.He pressed his thumb against my clit as he worked his finger in and out of me. I whined softly, my thumbs shaking as I tried to steer my character on the screen. Something blew past me; I couldn't have even guessed which character it was. His thumb swept along my clit, working against it in a maddening, thrilling way."You play way more video games than I thought," I panted."Why do you say that?" he asked, laughter threaded through his voice."Your thumb is; ugh." I shuddered as he pressed a bit harder, his laughter vibrating against my shoulder. "Clearly, you work it out.""Clearly," he agreed, then shoved a second finger inside of me.I cried out, unable to stop myself from writhing in his arms. That made him groan and I felt his cock twitch against me. As I took another corner on the track, I pressed back and Ashton groaned again, pushing his hips forward and rubbing himself against the slope of my ass.It was too much. His lips on my neck, his hand cupping my breast, his fingers inside me as he finally gave in and used my body for his own relief; I was half a lap from finishing the race and slightly further from coming all over his hand. Biting my lip, I tried to grind against him, but his arms were holding me too tightly for me to help myself along the way. I whimpered and he shuddered, his own noises muffled as he kept rubbing his cock against the small of my back.A quarter lap away. I just needed to finish the race and then;Then what?Then I'd ask him to take his boxers off and then it would be his turn to race again and I'd;I would have to wait.Whoever thought up this dumb game clearly didn't think things through.

Player 2 arrives.Based on the post of MsCherylTerra, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.At no point in the history of time or space would I have thought I'd end up geeking out over The Circlet of Nianus with Ashton Halliday. I mean, at no point would I have ever thought I'd end up sitting in the backseat of my car, chatting excitedly about games we'd recently played and upcoming ones we were looking forward to. There was no reason for me to think we'd get into a heated debate about which Final Fantasy was best, or that he'd have bad enough taste to claim that Final Fantasy VII was better than Final Fantasy VI."Next you're going to tell me you think Wheatley is a better villain than GLaDOS," he groaned."Of course not!" I said indignantly. "Wheatley's hilarious, but he's a moron. GLaDOS is smart enough to be an actual villain. But the real question is, do you think Cave Johnson is funnier than both of them or are you wrong?"Ashton threw his head back as he laughed. "We're in full agreement on that.""Phew," I said, leaning against the door. "It's a good thing you said that, otherwise there's no way we could be friends.""Are we friends?" he asked.My laughter faded as I met his eyes. There was still a half-smile on his lips, but his eyes studied me seriously."I mean; we aren't, you know. Not friends," I said."Yeah, but we used to be, like, actual friends."I fidgeted nervously. "We were kids.""Doesn't mean we weren't friends," he replied. "I don't really know why we stopped hanging out, Ramona."I swallowed hard. There was no reason for his words to sting so much; we'd stopped being friends because he hadn't invited me to his ninth birthday party. It was stupid. It was petty.And it bothered me that he didn't remember."I need to turn the car off," I said. "You can keep charging, just; I don't want to waste gas."Before he could respond, I opened the door. The rush of night air was a relief against my flushed skin and I took my time walking around the vehicle and turning it back to accessory mode before returning to the back seat."Ramona; " he started when I got in."Do you mind getting the dome light?" I interrupted. "It'll drain the battery too fast."He paused, then reached up and turned the light off as I shut the door. As I adjusted to the sudden darkness that fell over us, I realized how small the inside of my car felt."I believe you've got some Pokemon to master," I said, just for something to fill the silence. "And Zelda's not going to free herself from Calamity Ganon.""True," Ashton said lightly. "But I have a proposal for you."I closed my eyes and sighed. "I don't want to talk about; ""Mario Kart."I paused, then frowned. "What?"Ashton's face was barely visible in the darkness, but between his tone and the glimmer in his eyes, I could tell he was smiling."Mario Kart," he repeated. "Let's play it together.""You want to play; Mario Kart?""Okay, full disclosure?" he said. "I fucking love Mario Kart and no one ever wants to play it with me, and it's not as fun as a single-player game. Since we're hanging out anyway, let's play together."I was relieved that we were back to video game talk, though my confusion about his sudden dropping of the whole "friends" thing was slow to fade."Okay," I said slowly. "One problem, though.""I'll buy you the game if you don't have it," he said immediately."How am I supposed to download it? The power's out and I don't know what kind of fancy Honda your dad drives, but my car isn't equipped with Wi-Fi.""One step ahead of you." There was a rustling sound as he fiddled around for a moment, then I winced as the sudden brightness of his phone lit up the interior of the car. "I'll hotspot my phone. And we can do local play once you download it so we won't even need to stay connected."I looked at his phone, then up at the excitedly twinkling eyes gazing at me in the ghostly glow of the screen light."You're really into Mario Kart, eh?" I said, amused."Come on," he said, grinning. "I'll even go easy on you. At first.""Don't bother," I said, grabbing my Switch. "I'll have you know I'm a fucking champ when it comes to Mario Kart and there's no way I'm going easy on you."Ashton Humbled.By a glow that was ironically ghastly given the colorful nature of anything Mario-related, I destroyed Ashton."Have you ever even played this game before?" I asked after the first race, where I easily came in first."Beginner's luck," he said."Beginner? I've been playing Mario Kart since before you were born."He opened his mouth, then closed it and frowned. "I'm three months older than you.""Details, details," I said, then joined the next race."I might be a little rusty," he admitted after I wiped the floor with him again in the next race."A little?""Once I find my groove, you're going to be begging for mercy.""Sure, Ash. Gotta catch me first."He groaned as I giggled.During the third race, I managed to run him off a cliff."Jerk," he muttered."Bitch," I replied, and he burst out laughing."Just Supernatural or are you part of the whole trifecta?"I rolled my eyes as I drifted around a corner. "Do I look like I'm part of SuperWhoLock?""Blue hair, eyebrow piercing, complete and utter disdain for an overbearing mother? You're the fucking poster child for Tumblr."I missed hitting an Item Box as I glared at my screen. "Asshole."He laughed. "What, you can dish it out but you can't take it?"I gritted my teeth as an NPC Bowser blasted past me. "Let me remind you whose car this is and whose charger you're currently using.""Oh," he said, his laughter falling as flat as my tone had. "I; sorry.""Whatever."We finished the rest of the race in silence. I still beat him, but I didn't come in first."I was joking," he said when he finally crossed the finish line and the characters began to whirl around the track automatically. "I'm sorry.""It's fine.""Your hair looks awesome," he continued. "I didn't mean to make you feel bad about it or something. You look so; ""I don't care about that," I interrupted, partly because the fact he was complimenting my appearance was making me tingle in a way that was almost infuriating, since I shouldn't care at all what Ashton Halliday thought of how I looked, but mostly because it wasn't the thing that had bothered me. "I just don't need to be reminded about my mother right now."He was quiet for a moment. "Is everything; are you okay?""I'm fine," I said. "I don't want to talk about it."Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him nod."Got it." He mashed one of the buttons on his Switch. "Come on, start the next race. I've got a good feeling about this one."I snorted. "A good feeling about losing?""I'm gonna make you eat those words.""Looks like I'm going to be starving.""Big talker," he said. "You just wait."He came closer to beating me that time; neither of us came in first but he was only a couple of seconds behind me."Hope you're hungry," he teased."Oh, that's right!" I said suddenly."What?"I dug through the pocket on the back of the passenger seat. "Want some Oreos?""Does the Pope shit in the woods?""Depends on if the bear is Catholic."We both snickered, then went silent as we each popped an Oreo in our mouths. The dim light from our Switches filled the car, and I looked at him out of the corner of my eye as he grabbed another cookie."Can I ask you something stupid?" I asked suddenly.He took a bite of the Oreo. "Yeah."I picked up another one but didn't eat it, choosing instead to fidget with it by twisting the chocolate discs. "Don't laugh.""I might.""When we were kids, in like; third grade, I think? Maybe fourth?" I knew it was third grade, but I was trying to pretend like it was slightly less of a big deal than I was making it. "Sometime around then. You; you had a birthday party. Playing laser tag, I think.""Yeah, sounds about right," he said lightly.I swallowed hard, still twisting the Oreo back and forth. "Why didn't you invite me?""I did."I pressed my lips together as my stomach tightened. Of course he didn't remember."You didn't," I said. "Everyone was super excited about it and then the day came and; ""And your mom called and said you didn't want to go," he finished.I looked up, my eyes wide, to see him staring back at me with a hard expression on his face."It was third grade, not fourth," he said. "And my mom was mad because I'd insisted you were gonna come even though you didn't respond to the invitation. She'd already paid for everything for the party and your mom only called her like an hour before it started.""What?" I said. "That can't be right.""Trust me. I remember my mom being pissed about it."I bit my lip. "She said I wasn't invited."Ashton's face softened as he saw the confusion on mine. "Your mom totally hated me, Ramona. I mean, I kinda figured but my mom confirmed it after your mom called the police on me for skateboarding after ten p.m. at the park.""What?!"He started laughing. "Yeah, when I was like, fifteen. I mean, I seriously wasn't doing anything besides skateboarding, but I was scared shitless when the cops came and brought me home. I was lucky, though. He hung out to tell my mom that they only had to do something because Liz Roth was the one who called it in and that technically the bylaw did say that the park was closed after ten. After he left my mom said your mom thought I was a bad influence because she and her never got along." He took another cookie from the package, his smile fading. "I thought you'd just decided we weren't friends or something because you stopped wanting to hang out and you wouldn't even talk to me at school. I didn't know; she really told you I hadn't invited you?"I couldn't bring myself to respond. Yeah, she had told me Ashton hadn't invited me to his birthday party. And that had been so hurtful that I stopped being friends with him. And for; well, for ten years, since we were nineteen now, we hadn't been friends because my mom thought a child was, what, a bad influence? A troublemaker? And she'd;"She called the police on you?" I asked, my voice shaking with anger.

Player 2 arrives.Based on the post of MsCherylTerra, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.At no point in the history of time or space would I have thought I'd end up geeking out over The Circlet of Nianus with Ashton Halliday. I mean, at no point would I have ever thought I'd end up sitting in the backseat of my car, chatting excitedly about games we'd recently played and upcoming ones we were looking forward to. There was no reason for me to think we'd get into a heated debate about which Final Fantasy was best, or that he'd have bad enough taste to claim that Final Fantasy VII was better than Final Fantasy VI."Next you're going to tell me you think Wheatley is a better villain than GLaDOS," he groaned."Of course not!" I said indignantly. "Wheatley's hilarious, but he's a moron. GLaDOS is smart enough to be an actual villain. But the real question is, do you think Cave Johnson is funnier than both of them or are you wrong?"Ashton threw his head back as he laughed. "We're in full agreement on that.""Phew," I said, leaning against the door. "It's a good thing you said that, otherwise there's no way we could be friends.""Are we friends?" he asked.My laughter faded as I met his eyes. There was still a half-smile on his lips, but his eyes studied me seriously."I mean; we aren't, you know. Not friends," I said."Yeah, but we used to be, like, actual friends."I fidgeted nervously. "We were kids.""Doesn't mean we weren't friends," he replied. "I don't really know why we stopped hanging out, Ramona."I swallowed hard. There was no reason for his words to sting so much; we'd stopped being friends because he hadn't invited me to his ninth birthday party. It was stupid. It was petty.And it bothered me that he didn't remember."I need to turn the car off," I said. "You can keep charging, just; I don't want to waste gas."Before he could respond, I opened the door. The rush of night air was a relief against my flushed skin and I took my time walking around the vehicle and turning it back to accessory mode before returning to the back seat."Ramona; " he started when I got in."Do you mind getting the dome light?" I interrupted. "It'll drain the battery too fast."He paused, then reached up and turned the light off as I shut the door. As I adjusted to the sudden darkness that fell over us, I realized how small the inside of my car felt."I believe you've got some Pokemon to master," I said, just for something to fill the silence. "And Zelda's not going to free herself from Calamity Ganon.""True," Ashton said lightly. "But I have a proposal for you."I closed my eyes and sighed. "I don't want to talk about; ""Mario Kart."I paused, then frowned. "What?"Ashton's face was barely visible in the darkness, but between his tone and the glimmer in his eyes, I could tell he was smiling."Mario Kart," he repeated. "Let's play it together.""You want to play; Mario Kart?""Okay, full disclosure?" he said. "I fucking love Mario Kart and no one ever wants to play it with me, and it's not as fun as a single-player game. Since we're hanging out anyway, let's play together."I was relieved that we were back to video game talk, though my confusion about his sudden dropping of the whole "friends" thing was slow to fade."Okay," I said slowly. "One problem, though.""I'll buy you the game if you don't have it," he said immediately."How am I supposed to download it? The power's out and I don't know what kind of fancy Honda your dad drives, but my car isn't equipped with Wi-Fi.""One step ahead of you." There was a rustling sound as he fiddled around for a moment, then I winced as the sudden brightness of his phone lit up the interior of the car. "I'll hotspot my phone. And we can do local play once you download it so we won't even need to stay connected."I looked at his phone, then up at the excitedly twinkling eyes gazing at me in the ghostly glow of the screen light."You're really into Mario Kart, eh?" I said, amused."Come on," he said, grinning. "I'll even go easy on you. At first.""Don't bother," I said, grabbing my Switch. "I'll have you know I'm a fucking champ when it comes to Mario Kart and there's no way I'm going easy on you."Ashton Humbled.By a glow that was ironically ghastly given the colorful nature of anything Mario-related, I destroyed Ashton."Have you ever even played this game before?" I asked after the first race, where I easily came in first."Beginner's luck," he said."Beginner? I've been playing Mario Kart since before you were born."He opened his mouth, then closed it and frowned. "I'm three months older than you.""Details, details," I said, then joined the next race."I might be a little rusty," he admitted after I wiped the floor with him again in the next race."A little?""Once I find my groove, you're going to be begging for mercy.""Sure, Ash. Gotta catch me first."He groaned as I giggled.During the third race, I managed to run him off a cliff."Jerk," he muttered."Bitch," I replied, and he burst out laughing."Just Supernatural or are you part of the whole trifecta?"I rolled my eyes as I drifted around a corner. "Do I look like I'm part of SuperWhoLock?""Blue hair, eyebrow piercing, complete and utter disdain for an overbearing mother? You're the fucking poster child for Tumblr."I missed hitting an Item Box as I glared at my screen. "Asshole."He laughed. "What, you can dish it out but you can't take it?"I gritted my teeth as an NPC Bowser blasted past me. "Let me remind you whose car this is and whose charger you're currently using.""Oh," he said, his laughter falling as flat as my tone had. "I; sorry.""Whatever."We finished the rest of the race in silence. I still beat him, but I didn't come in first."I was joking," he said when he finally crossed the finish line and the characters began to whirl around the track automatically. "I'm sorry.""It's fine.""Your hair looks awesome," he continued. "I didn't mean to make you feel bad about it or something. You look so; ""I don't care about that," I interrupted, partly because the fact he was complimenting my appearance was making me tingle in a way that was almost infuriating, since I shouldn't care at all what Ashton Halliday thought of how I looked, but mostly because it wasn't the thing that had bothered me. "I just don't need to be reminded about my mother right now."He was quiet for a moment. "Is everything; are you okay?""I'm fine," I said. "I don't want to talk about it."Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him nod."Got it." He mashed one of the buttons on his Switch. "Come on, start the next race. I've got a good feeling about this one."I snorted. "A good feeling about losing?""I'm gonna make you eat those words.""Looks like I'm going to be starving.""Big talker," he said. "You just wait."He came closer to beating me that time; neither of us came in first but he was only a couple of seconds behind me."Hope you're hungry," he teased."Oh, that's right!" I said suddenly."What?"I dug through the pocket on the back of the passenger seat. "Want some Oreos?""Does the Pope shit in the woods?""Depends on if the bear is Catholic."We both snickered, then went silent as we each popped an Oreo in our mouths. The dim light from our Switches filled the car, and I looked at him out of the corner of my eye as he grabbed another cookie."Can I ask you something stupid?" I asked suddenly.He took a bite of the Oreo. "Yeah."I picked up another one but didn't eat it, choosing instead to fidget with it by twisting the chocolate discs. "Don't laugh.""I might.""When we were kids, in like; third grade, I think? Maybe fourth?" I knew it was third grade, but I was trying to pretend like it was slightly less of a big deal than I was making it. "Sometime around then. You; you had a birthday party. Playing laser tag, I think.""Yeah, sounds about right," he said lightly.I swallowed hard, still twisting the Oreo back and forth. "Why didn't you invite me?""I did."I pressed my lips together as my stomach tightened. Of course he didn't remember."You didn't," I said. "Everyone was super excited about it and then the day came and; ""And your mom called and said you didn't want to go," he finished.I looked up, my eyes wide, to see him staring back at me with a hard expression on his face."It was third grade, not fourth," he said. "And my mom was mad because I'd insisted you were gonna come even though you didn't respond to the invitation. She'd already paid for everything for the party and your mom only called her like an hour before it started.""What?" I said. "That can't be right.""Trust me. I remember my mom being pissed about it."I bit my lip. "She said I wasn't invited."Ashton's face softened as he saw the confusion on mine. "Your mom totally hated me, Ramona. I mean, I kinda figured but my mom confirmed it after your mom called the police on me for skateboarding after ten p.m. at the park.""What?!"He started laughing. "Yeah, when I was like, fifteen. I mean, I seriously wasn't doing anything besides skateboarding, but I was scared shitless when the cops came and brought me home. I was lucky, though. He hung out to tell my mom that they only had to do something because Liz Roth was the one who called it in and that technically the bylaw did say that the park was closed after ten. After he left my mom said your mom thought I was a bad influence because she and her never got along." He took another cookie from the package, his smile fading. "I thought you'd just decided we weren't friends or something because you stopped wanting to hang out and you wouldn't even talk to me at school. I didn't know; she really told you I hadn't invited you?"I couldn't bring myself to respond. Yeah, she had told me Ashton hadn't invited me to his birthday party. And that had been so hurtful that I stopped being friends with him. And for; well, for ten years, since we were nineteen now, we hadn't been friends because my mom thought a child was, what, a bad influence? A troublemaker? And she'd;"She called the police on you?" I asked, my voice shaking with anger.

She's ready for player two.Based on the post of MsCherylTerra, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.Player one is me, Ramona Roth. I'm nineteen, blue hair, pierce eyebrow, former president of the student council, virgin.War is hell, they say, but I say they're wrong.Hell is insanity, and insanity is doing the same thing over and over again and expecting different results.Hell is false hopes and flagrant disappointment.Hell is knowing that the squabbling of Ilyra, the princess from the far-off planet of Nianus, and Jostok, the snarky-but-pleasantly-ripped humanoid alien soldier from Quighnan, would attract the attention of Izzon's monstrous space beast.It's knowing that the beast would destroy the vent your plucky band of misfits was crawling through.It's knowing that you'd all tumble into the cavernous belly of the spaceship with only the last-second triggering of a force-field from your omni-cuff to prevent you from turning into gizzard soup on the space-grey floor.I watched Jostok realize that the force field hadn't prevented the princess from being crushed beneath the weight of the metal that tumbled from above. I watched him separate her from the tangled pile of bodies and bionic limbs, cradling her barely conscious form against one beefy, armor-clad bicep.I watched her brilliant violet eyes flutter open, and saw the little half-smile on her face as he called her by her name, and heard the weakness in her voice as she reminded him that it was Princess Ilyra to him. I heard Jostok chuckle wetly and assure her she was going to make it.After all, she was the princess. This was not how princesses died.Which was true, because she didn't die like that.Izzon's beast hurled itself to the ground in front of us, its weight making the spaceship itself shudder violently. A beam of light shot forth from its gaping maw, wrenching Ilyra from Jostok's arms. He reached for her, but before his bionic arm was even fully extended, the beast had pulled her into the air, clutched her between its massive claws, and snapped her in half like she was a fucking Kit Kat bar.So, she died like that instead.There was a beat; a pause as horror dawned across the party. A splash of blood splattered on the floor followed by the delicate circlet Ilyra always wore."No," breathed Jostok.A metallic cackle from above filled the room."So much for your princess," Izzon said as he descended on a floating platform.He landed just in front of the beast. Two long strides brought him to the circlet, and he plucked it from the pool of blood before making a mockery of Ilyra's memory and placing the fragile band of metal on his horned forehead."You killed her," Jostok said, his voice wavering."Well, duh," Izzon said, chuckling. "What, you think this is your fairytale or something, Quighnan? You kill the horrible, evil, sad little man who was just trying to get back what was rightfully his? You think you save the world, you get the girl, you get the glory?"His smile faded, and he straightened the circlet before reaching for his omni-cuff."Well, Quighnan, I have news for you. You failed. The world is mine, the girl is dead, and you; ""Shut up, you piece of Cul excrement!" Jostok roared."Or what?" Izzon taunted."Or this," I muttered.Surprise flashed across Izzon's face as Jostok smashed his omni-cuff, using the last of its power to create his trademark rocket launcher. Hefting it over his shoulder, he screamed as he fired it. Izzon's beast stepped forward, snatching its master from the ground seconds before the ball of certain death hit him, and it was time for me to take over.The battle was hell. It was a place I'd been a million times before, and I let the world around me fade as I focused on Izzon and Izzon alone. His beast didn't like that, of course, but the beast wasn't my concern. There were others to fight the beast; only I could fight Izzon.Sweat beaded on my forehead and dryness scratched at my eyes. I refused to look away, refused to be distracted for even a millisecond from my task. Izzon darted around the battlefield, firing laser after laser in my direction, but I knew how to dodge them. I knew how to use them against him; I knew how to lure the beast to just the right spot for Izzon to maim it himself.And I knew what would happen next.The world shook, a rumbling that vibrated through my bones. Izzon's platform shot up, and I tracked it, ignoring the shouts and cries of the battle raging around me. High above, I saw the flash of light, and I hurled myself out of the way moments before a ball of plasma crashed down and punched a hole through the entire ship.A rush of air sucked through the floor, and I clung to the strategically placed pole for dear life, still refusing to take my eyes off Izzon's platform. I waited, watched, my heart racing as he descended, and descended, and;"Now," I said through clenched teeth, and I jumped.Wind and suction twirled around me as I fought against the force with everything in me. It was a Hail Mary, a last-ditch effort, a moment of pure insanity as I mashed at the omni-cuff wildly. I mashed, and mashed, and mashed, and;I made it.I got to the platform."Oh my fuck," I breathed. "Oh fuck, oh frak, oh; fruck."I finally did it.Izzon stood before me, his wretched face twisted in anger. I pointed my weapon at him, just as I dreamed I would a thousand times before, and without so much as a second thought, I began to fire. One shot hit and his body jostled; another and red splattered around me; one more and;And all went dark.Sudden silence replaced the sounds of battle as blackness overtook me. For half a moment, I thought I had died, like for-real died. Then, my eyes adjusted, and across from me I saw the form of a woman with pale skin, wide eyes, and bright blue hair in the depths of a black mirror."No," I whispered.The woman mimicked me."No," I said again, a low groan as realization dawned on me.The woman's face crumpled. A bolt of lightning flashed through the basement window, and as thunder roared, I screamed."You've got to be frucking kidding me!" I shrieked, and I'm not at all ashamed to admit that I burst into tears."Ramona!" my mom shouted distantly.I ignored her cry; tears were streaming down my cheeks as frantic footsteps thudded on the stairs. Despondently, I slid off the couch and crumpled to the floor, clutching my controller to my chest as I sobbed."Ramona!" Mom gasped again, the faint glow of her cell phone flashlight spilling across the basement. "Are you hurt? Ramona, talk to me, w-what happened, are you; ""The power," I whimpered as she reached me and hesitantly touched my shoulder. "The power went out, and I was so close.""Close to; what?""Beating Izzon," I sniffed.Silent tension filled the basement."In a game," she said flatly."Well, yeah, but; ""You screamed bloody murder in the middle of a huge thunderstorm because the power went out during a game."It was no use trying to explain to her that I'd been stuck on the boss fight in The Circlet of Nianus for days. I stared sullenly across the basement at the darkened TV as Mom launched into another one of her ranting lectures that had become routine since I'd returned home for the summer after my first year of university."This is not proper behavior for a nineteen-year-old woman," she said, probably. I would've had to have been listening to know for sure, which I wasn't, but all her lectures were pretty much the same. "Christ, Ramona, it's like I don't even know who you are anymore. What happened to the sweet girl who left for university last August?"Then, if that lecture was anything like the other ones; which it likely was, but I still wasn't listening; she would have started tearing up."I don't know what I did to deserve you acting like this,   Ramona," she probably said in a watery voice. "What happened to my goody-two-shoes straight-laced brown-noser who would never dream of putting a toe out of line and who I, as the head of the Minwack Falls Homeowners Association, could truly be proud of since she was as cookie-cutter and put-together as the yards and fences I work so hard to keep in line at all times?"Well, she probably didn't say that last part. At least, not out loud. But the implication was there. When I tuned back in to the conversation, she was shaking her head as she looked dramatically in the other direction."Honestly,   Ramona, maybe we made a mistake," she was saying, for real that time. "Sending you to that school; I worried that you weren't ready and now; ""I was perfectly ready to go to university," I said dully. "And I'm an adult, so you didn't send me anywhere. I chose to go. And my name is Ramona.""Adults don't throw tantrums because of a silly game.""It's not silly," I said through gritted teeth. "This is what I want to do with my life.""Play games.""Make games.""Hmm," she said. "Be that as it may, I highly doubt you'll find a summer job making games. I charged the laptop battery up earlier today, so if the power stays out, we can still work on your resume tonight."I sighed. "I have a resume. I already asked if they were hiring at The Sword and Dice and they said they'd get back to me.""I doubt the comic book store is hiring," she said, unimpressed, before she started towards the stairs. "I'm surprised Jordan Cooper's managed to keep it open as long as he has. I'll go down to The Enchanted Florist tomorrow and speak with Owen. That girl he has working there was incredibly rude to me the other day and refused to call him so I could make a complaint about her.""Okay, Karen," I muttered under my breath.Mom turned. "What was that?""Nothing."She clearly didn't believe me and shot a very Karen-esque look in my direction. "Well, if he's willing to hire her, I bet he's one of the few people in town who would be willing to overlook your new; style and possibly offer you a job."And there it was; yet another dig at my hair, and my new eyebrow piercing, and the fact that I wasn't dressed like her President of the Student Council Princess anymore.I wish I could say it had been a gradual transformation, that I hadn't been the stereotypical example of the good-girl going wild as soon as she was on her own for the first time. However, years of living with Liz Roth, head of the Minwack Falls Homeowners Association, vice-president of the Minwack Falls High School Parent-Teacher Association, and volunteer board member for the Minwack Falls Good Neighbor Society, had instilled an almost-detrimental instinct to be honest in me.I was absolutely the model of a rebellious girl experiencing life away from an overbearing mother and semi-absent father.I'd left for university as a geeky girl with suitcases full of modest blouses and nice-but-not-too-tight jeans. At the end of the semester, I returned home with suitcases full of pop culture t-shirts, dark jeans that were ripped in all the right places, and Chuck Taylors that I'd kept on my feet day in and day out so I could get that worn-in look as fast as possible. I was still geeky and still a girl, but now that girl had bright blue hair, an eyebrow ring, and an exasperatedly cynical attitude.I loved who I had become. I loved being Ramona, the girl with wild hair and full of laughter. I loved geeking out with my friends over video games and sci-fi movies and superheroes. I loved being able to show people that girl instead of the girl I had to be under my mother's roof.Back home, though, that girl wasn't welcome. That girl was an embarrassment to the head of the H O A. Worse, I was in for another three full months of putting up with my mom's pressure to dye my hair back to a respectable color and stop wearing studded belts and ripped jeans."Teach you that your choices have consequences," Mom was saying, and I'd been so distracted I hadn't even bothered imagining what she might have said. "If The Enchanted Florist won't hire you, you'll need to get your hair fixed.""My hair isn't broken.""I'm not letting you sit down here playing video games all summer. You need to get a job.""Trust me, I'd like nothing more," I said. "I could use the break."Before Mom could respond; and trust me, her inner Karen was desperate to give me a piece of its mind; we were interrupted by the sound of the door opening above us. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly."Your father's home," she said unnecessarily. "Finish tidying up here and come set the table."I waited until she had started back up the basement stairs to let out the breath I'd been holding, leaning miserably against the couch as the darkness enveloped me again.It was going to be a long frucking summer.Summer Expectations.I was saved from having to work on my resume with my mom peering over my shoulder by her innate need to be involved in every disaster.Dinner was blissfully quiet. Dad didn't say much, as per usual, and Mom's constant chatter manifested as mumbled frustrations while she scrolled through the town Facebook page on her phone, the mushy broccoli and dry chicken on her plate abandoned as she took control of the situation via social media.As quickly as I could, I shoveled bite after bite of mediocre, overcooked blandness into my mouth. Like most of my classmates in first year, I'd gained the ubiquitous Freshman Fifteen, but I hadn't minded in the slightest. I'd been relatively thin most of my life, and putting on some weight had finally made me look less like a twelve-year-old boy and more like an actual, honest-to-God woman.Unfortunately, a full summer of my mom's cooking meant that I'd probably slim down to nothingness again unless I started stopping by the Hokey Pokey Ice Cream Parlor twice a day. Which wasn't a terrible idea, actually; their ice cream was all homemade and it was phenomenal.Except that would take money, and while I was rich in Rupees and Bells and Caps, the owners of the Hokey Pokey only accepted boring old dollars.

She's ready for player two.Based on the post of MsCherylTerra, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.Player one is me, Ramona Roth. I'm nineteen, blue hair, pierce eyebrow, former president of the student council, virgin.War is hell, they say, but I say they're wrong.Hell is insanity, and insanity is doing the same thing over and over again and expecting different results.Hell is false hopes and flagrant disappointment.Hell is knowing that the squabbling of Ilyra, the princess from the far-off planet of Nianus, and Jostok, the snarky-but-pleasantly-ripped humanoid alien soldier from Quighnan, would attract the attention of Izzon's monstrous space beast.It's knowing that the beast would destroy the vent your plucky band of misfits was crawling through.It's knowing that you'd all tumble into the cavernous belly of the spaceship with only the last-second triggering of a force-field from your omni-cuff to prevent you from turning into gizzard soup on the space-grey floor.I watched Jostok realize that the force field hadn't prevented the princess from being crushed beneath the weight of the metal that tumbled from above. I watched him separate her from the tangled pile of bodies and bionic limbs, cradling her barely conscious form against one beefy, armor-clad bicep.I watched her brilliant violet eyes flutter open, and saw the little half-smile on her face as he called her by her name, and heard the weakness in her voice as she reminded him that it was Princess Ilyra to him. I heard Jostok chuckle wetly and assure her she was going to make it.After all, she was the princess. This was not how princesses died.Which was true, because she didn't die like that.Izzon's beast hurled itself to the ground in front of us, its weight making the spaceship itself shudder violently. A beam of light shot forth from its gaping maw, wrenching Ilyra from Jostok's arms. He reached for her, but before his bionic arm was even fully extended, the beast had pulled her into the air, clutched her between its massive claws, and snapped her in half like she was a fucking Kit Kat bar.So, she died like that instead.There was a beat; a pause as horror dawned across the party. A splash of blood splattered on the floor followed by the delicate circlet Ilyra always wore."No," breathed Jostok.A metallic cackle from above filled the room."So much for your princess," Izzon said as he descended on a floating platform.He landed just in front of the beast. Two long strides brought him to the circlet, and he plucked it from the pool of blood before making a mockery of Ilyra's memory and placing the fragile band of metal on his horned forehead."You killed her," Jostok said, his voice wavering."Well, duh," Izzon said, chuckling. "What, you think this is your fairytale or something, Quighnan? You kill the horrible, evil, sad little man who was just trying to get back what was rightfully his? You think you save the world, you get the girl, you get the glory?"His smile faded, and he straightened the circlet before reaching for his omni-cuff."Well, Quighnan, I have news for you. You failed. The world is mine, the girl is dead, and you; ""Shut up, you piece of Cul excrement!" Jostok roared."Or what?" Izzon taunted."Or this," I muttered.Surprise flashed across Izzon's face as Jostok smashed his omni-cuff, using the last of its power to create his trademark rocket launcher. Hefting it over his shoulder, he screamed as he fired it. Izzon's beast stepped forward, snatching its master from the ground seconds before the ball of certain death hit him, and it was time for me to take over.The battle was hell. It was a place I'd been a million times before, and I let the world around me fade as I focused on Izzon and Izzon alone. His beast didn't like that, of course, but the beast wasn't my concern. There were others to fight the beast; only I could fight Izzon.Sweat beaded on my forehead and dryness scratched at my eyes. I refused to look away, refused to be distracted for even a millisecond from my task. Izzon darted around the battlefield, firing laser after laser in my direction, but I knew how to dodge them. I knew how to use them against him; I knew how to lure the beast to just the right spot for Izzon to maim it himself.And I knew what would happen next.The world shook, a rumbling that vibrated through my bones. Izzon's platform shot up, and I tracked it, ignoring the shouts and cries of the battle raging around me. High above, I saw the flash of light, and I hurled myself out of the way moments before a ball of plasma crashed down and punched a hole through the entire ship.A rush of air sucked through the floor, and I clung to the strategically placed pole for dear life, still refusing to take my eyes off Izzon's platform. I waited, watched, my heart racing as he descended, and descended, and;"Now," I said through clenched teeth, and I jumped.Wind and suction twirled around me as I fought against the force with everything in me. It was a Hail Mary, a last-ditch effort, a moment of pure insanity as I mashed at the omni-cuff wildly. I mashed, and mashed, and mashed, and;I made it.I got to the platform."Oh my fuck," I breathed. "Oh fuck, oh frak, oh; fruck."I finally did it.Izzon stood before me, his wretched face twisted in anger. I pointed my weapon at him, just as I dreamed I would a thousand times before, and without so much as a second thought, I began to fire. One shot hit and his body jostled; another and red splattered around me; one more and;And all went dark.Sudden silence replaced the sounds of battle as blackness overtook me. For half a moment, I thought I had died, like for-real died. Then, my eyes adjusted, and across from me I saw the form of a woman with pale skin, wide eyes, and bright blue hair in the depths of a black mirror."No," I whispered.The woman mimicked me."No," I said again, a low groan as realization dawned on me.The woman's face crumpled. A bolt of lightning flashed through the basement window, and as thunder roared, I screamed."You've got to be frucking kidding me!" I shrieked, and I'm not at all ashamed to admit that I burst into tears."Ramona!" my mom shouted distantly.I ignored her cry; tears were streaming down my cheeks as frantic footsteps thudded on the stairs. Despondently, I slid off the couch and crumpled to the floor, clutching my controller to my chest as I sobbed."Ramona!" Mom gasped again, the faint glow of her cell phone flashlight spilling across the basement. "Are you hurt? Ramona, talk to me, w-what happened, are you; ""The power," I whimpered as she reached me and hesitantly touched my shoulder. "The power went out, and I was so close.""Close to; what?""Beating Izzon," I sniffed.Silent tension filled the basement."In a game," she said flatly."Well, yeah, but; ""You screamed bloody murder in the middle of a huge thunderstorm because the power went out during a game."It was no use trying to explain to her that I'd been stuck on the boss fight in The Circlet of Nianus for days. I stared sullenly across the basement at the darkened TV as Mom launched into another one of her ranting lectures that had become routine since I'd returned home for the summer after my first year of university."This is not proper behavior for a nineteen-year-old woman," she said, probably. I would've had to have been listening to know for sure, which I wasn't, but all her lectures were pretty much the same. "Christ, Ramona, it's like I don't even know who you are anymore. What happened to the sweet girl who left for university last August?"Then, if that lecture was anything like the other ones; which it likely was, but I still wasn't listening; she would have started tearing up."I don't know what I did to deserve you acting like this,   Ramona," she probably said in a watery voice. "What happened to my goody-two-shoes straight-laced brown-noser who would never dream of putting a toe out of line and who I, as the head of the Minwack Falls Homeowners Association, could truly be proud of since she was as cookie-cutter and put-together as the yards and fences I work so hard to keep in line at all times?"Well, she probably didn't say that last part. At least, not out loud. But the implication was there. When I tuned back in to the conversation, she was shaking her head as she looked dramatically in the other direction."Honestly,   Ramona, maybe we made a mistake," she was saying, for real that time. "Sending you to that school; I worried that you weren't ready and now; ""I was perfectly ready to go to university," I said dully. "And I'm an adult, so you didn't send me anywhere. I chose to go. And my name is Ramona.""Adults don't throw tantrums because of a silly game.""It's not silly," I said through gritted teeth. "This is what I want to do with my life.""Play games.""Make games.""Hmm," she said. "Be that as it may, I highly doubt you'll find a summer job making games. I charged the laptop battery up earlier today, so if the power stays out, we can still work on your resume tonight."I sighed. "I have a resume. I already asked if they were hiring at The Sword and Dice and they said they'd get back to me.""I doubt the comic book store is hiring," she said, unimpressed, before she started towards the stairs. "I'm surprised Jordan Cooper's managed to keep it open as long as he has. I'll go down to The Enchanted Florist tomorrow and speak with Owen. That girl he has working there was incredibly rude to me the other day and refused to call him so I could make a complaint about her.""Okay, Karen," I muttered under my breath.Mom turned. "What was that?""Nothing."She clearly didn't believe me and shot a very Karen-esque look in my direction. "Well, if he's willing to hire her, I bet he's one of the few people in town who would be willing to overlook your new; style and possibly offer you a job."And there it was; yet another dig at my hair, and my new eyebrow piercing, and the fact that I wasn't dressed like her President of the Student Council Princess anymore.I wish I could say it had been a gradual transformation, that I hadn't been the stereotypical example of the good-girl going wild as soon as she was on her own for the first time. However, years of living with Liz Roth, head of the Minwack Falls Homeowners Association, vice-president of the Minwack Falls High School Parent-Teacher Association, and volunteer board member for the Minwack Falls Good Neighbor Society, had instilled an almost-detrimental instinct to be honest in me.I was absolutely the model of a rebellious girl experiencing life away from an overbearing mother and semi-absent father.I'd left for university as a geeky girl with suitcases full of modest blouses and nice-but-not-too-tight jeans. At the end of the semester, I returned home with suitcases full of pop culture t-shirts, dark jeans that were ripped in all the right places, and Chuck Taylors that I'd kept on my feet day in and day out so I could get that worn-in look as fast as possible. I was still geeky and still a girl, but now that girl had bright blue hair, an eyebrow ring, and an exasperatedly cynical attitude.I loved who I had become. I loved being Ramona, the girl with wild hair and full of laughter. I loved geeking out with my friends over video games and sci-fi movies and superheroes. I loved being able to show people that girl instead of the girl I had to be under my mother's roof.Back home, though, that girl wasn't welcome. That girl was an embarrassment to the head of the H O A. Worse, I was in for another three full months of putting up with my mom's pressure to dye my hair back to a respectable color and stop wearing studded belts and ripped jeans."Teach you that your choices have consequences," Mom was saying, and I'd been so distracted I hadn't even bothered imagining what she might have said. "If The Enchanted Florist won't hire you, you'll need to get your hair fixed.""My hair isn't broken.""I'm not letting you sit down here playing video games all summer. You need to get a job.""Trust me, I'd like nothing more," I said. "I could use the break."Before Mom could respond; and trust me, her inner Karen was desperate to give me a piece of its mind; we were interrupted by the sound of the door opening above us. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly."Your father's home," she said unnecessarily. "Finish tidying up here and come set the table."I waited until she had started back up the basement stairs to let out the breath I'd been holding, leaning miserably against the couch as the darkness enveloped me again.It was going to be a long frucking summer.Summer Expectations.I was saved from having to work on my resume with my mom peering over my shoulder by her innate need to be involved in every disaster.Dinner was blissfully quiet. Dad didn't say much, as per usual, and Mom's constant chatter manifested as mumbled frustrations while she scrolled through the town Facebook page on her phone, the mushy broccoli and dry chicken on her plate abandoned as she took control of the situation via social media.As quickly as I could, I shoveled bite after bite of mediocre, overcooked blandness into my mouth. Like most of my classmates in first year, I'd gained the ubiquitous Freshman Fifteen, but I hadn't minded in the slightest. I'd been relatively thin most of my life, and putting on some weight had finally made me look less like a twelve-year-old boy and more like an actual, honest-to-God woman.Unfortunately, a full summer of my mom's cooking meant that I'd probably slim down to nothingness again unless I started stopping by the Hokey Pokey Ice Cream Parlor twice a day. Which wasn't a terrible idea, actually; their ice cream was all homemade and it was phenomenal.Except that would take money, and while I was rich in Rupees and Bells and Caps, the owners of the Hokey Pokey only accepted boring old dollars.

Tonight's terrifying tale of insanity is the complete ‘It's My First Time in an American Forest' series, by Emily Blue 242, kindly shared with me via the Creepypasta Wiki and read here under the conditions of the CC-BY-SA license. https://creepypasta.fandom.com/wiki/It's_My_First_Time_in_an_American_Forest user/EmilyBlue-242

Sexuality and Sanctity Collide: 2 stories of church girls discovering their passion.From posts by Cassper and neocontrolsthesystem. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.David and Eve.Love and lust caged by religion finally finds a way.By CassperDavid is 19 and Eve is 18, both raised by devout Christian parents.It was a beautiful Saturday evening, David had just finished helping his Dad in church and now he was home watching some television.Suddenly there was a knock on the door, he went to check who it was."Hey David," the girl at the other side of the door said with a smile."Hey Eve, what's up?" He asked stepping away from the door way. "Come in.""Is your mum home? My mum said to give her a message," she said as she walked in.David's eyes darted toward the bump at the back of her dress, even in this large dress her ass couldn't be hidden.He'd know her since they were kids, they used to be inseparable but over time they grew up and things changed a bit. His feelings of love had matured into lust, he knew he shouldn't, but he couldn't help thinking this way of her."Oh God," he thought."I'll let her know you're here, make yourself comfortable," he said darting off to find his mum."Mum!"A few minutes later David's mum and Eve were talking and David was sitting there pissed cause now he couldn't continue watching television, he had to wait.In a short while they were done and Eve was ready to leave."Eve, say hi to your parents for me.""Yes Mrs. Wilson."David, did you know that there's a youth retreat coming up pretty soon? It's gonna be fun, are you coming?" Eve blurted out loud."Youth retreat, you say?" David's mum cut in."Yes, organized by the church for people between 18 to 22, He'll get to meet lots of people our age there." Eve answered with a smile across her face."Yeah, I was gonna tell you about that." He lied, Eve had tried to get him to go before now but failed."Really?" She asked David."He'll go, I've been trying to find a way to get him to make new friends, all he does is sit at home all day watching TV. I think this might be good for you him." David's mum said turning to Eve."Okay, I'll let the Deacon in charge know that he'll be coming along," Eve said.David just stood there as his fate was decided, he knew he couldn't talk his way out of this one. Once it involved the church, his mum was all for it."Alright, bye dear." David's mum said as she went back inside."Guess I'll be seeing you," Eve said to David grinning from ear to ear."Yeah, no thanks to you."She laughed, "it's not so bad, you'll have me to keep you company." She said giving him a tight hug before he walked her out the door.Oh how he wanna to grab his ass, he'd only touched it in his imaginations. Their parents had made efforts to separate them as they grew so they wouldn't "fall into temptation", but David was already knee deep and sinking.Eve had always been like this, playful and fun to be around, most especially with him. He thought there was more to it but a part of him dismissed it as a result of the fact that they had been friends since they were kids, but a part of him wanted that to be a lie.David's mum was really happy, she'd lied when she said she wanted David to make new friends, in truth she wanted some alone time with her husband. She hadn't had an orgasm in forever and her body was aching for a hard, loud, sweating sex session with her husband. David would be in the way of that and he had to go.A couple of days later David was sitting by a bonfire, listening to the words of the song "Amazing Grace" being sang by some kids, accompanied by two guitars. He loved how they sounded, he closed his eyes for a second then felt someone grab his arm and rest their head on it.The person sighed, "Beautiful, isn't it?" It was Eve."I guess. Why don't you join them, you could teach them a thing or two." He said as he turned to look at her."Is that flattery I hear? You've always been better than me," she squeezed his arms tighter."I doubt that, I've always admired how you sing, it's like hearing the voice of Angels."She laughed at his flattery, "so is that all?""All what?" He asked."Is that all you like about me. Am I just a voice or, ?" She replied inquisitively.David paused, he didn't want to mess this up. He thought for a second."I think you're beautiful, smart, a pain in the ass, " they both laughed."The most kind hearted person I've met so far. A go-getter, you really don't know when to give up, the fact that I'm here is proof of that.""True," she smiled."And that is just a few of many of the reasons why I like you, so no your voice is not the only thing." He concluded."Maybe I over did it with the ending," he thought."Come here," she said as she pulled his arm, dragging him away from the bone fire."To where?" He asked not resisting her.She stopped, looked him in the eye. "To get what I want."Eve took David to a room in the area where the Deacons normally lodged."How did you, ?""Being the daughter of a Pastor has its perks." She interrupted.She locked the door, then walked slowly to him and placed her hands on his shoulders.He went for her lips, they held on to his, he couldn't believe this was happening this fast, God knows he'd fantasized about this forever.His hands ran down the small of her back toward her protruding back side. He had never felt anything so soft, he squeezed on them and her tongue crept into his mouth and met his.She kissed him passionately, her hands firmly on his neck, his hands perusing the entirety of her ass.She broke from the kiss as she moaned, breathing in hard. He watched her as he savored the sweet aftertaste of her cherry pink lips.She went for his neck kissing at his jugular region, he loved it."David I want you, do you want me?""Do you have to ask? Yes, hell yes. Since forever."She reached for his shirt and pulled it off and did the same for herself. Her boobs were not that big but beautiful none the less, at least he thought so. What she lacked in boobs she made up for in ass, succulent, sumptuous ass.She took of her bra and pushed him to the bed, she straddled him on the bed and resumed kissing him. David was feeling his dick make a tent in his pants, it wanted out. He felt the sweet touch if her nipples on his bare chest and his dick twitched at the thought of her impaled on his dick.He pulled her up moving her nipples to his mouth and sucked with gusto, she moaned and began to play with the other one. His tongue flicked the tip of the nipples rapidly and she loved it, she began to hump his tent.Then she stopped him, "I want it to be you David, I've never done this before." Still humping his crotch."Me neither," David said, she smiled."I want to taste you, sit on my face." He whispered.Boy was she glad she just had a bath before now.She came down from the bed and slowly pulled down her sweat pants, revealing her black panties which were stretched by her big ass."I want to see it," she said biting her lip.He obliged and pulled down his pants, trying not to kill the mood by rushing. His dick stiffened as it broke free, "oh," there was excitement in her tone.Pulling down her panties and exposing her cleanly shaved mound she walked toward the bed and grabbed his hard cock, put her mouth around it and sucked on it. "Oh God." David exclaimed.The warmth of her mouth enveloped his member as she sucked with passion, grabbing the shaft of his dick as she worked.He put his hand on her head and closed his eyes, "yes."She was very careful not to bite or graze him with her teeth, he was matching her pace.She slurped on his dick, sucked and bobbed her pretty head on his raging hard cock, savoring the taste of his precum.Then she took him in, she gagged and took her mouth off, jerking his dick with the wetness from her mouth and her hands."Oh yes, don't stop that." Then she stopped."Not yet." She said and she climbed onto the bed and sat on his face, he held her up with his arms at first.The smell of cunt filled his nostrils, he let her fall on his face and dug in, her cunt tasted new, he'd never had cunt before, but he was sure that liked this one.He played around with her clit, her moans of ecstasy affirming him that he was doing it right.He lapped on the juices from her wet slit, grabbing her thick ass as he did."Oh, David," she moaned breathlessly.His tongue found her clit and sucked firmly, she bucked her hips and he spanked her hard, the sound echoed through the room."Ah; Yes."He stuck his tongue in her cunt, then started tongue fucking her, her moans became louder and she began to fuck his face, her ass bouncing with her."Yes, David I love that. Just like that. She begged.He reached for her clit."Oh God, yes. Don't stop, don't stop. Ah."She grabbed her boobs and played with her nipples as she ground her hips, pushing his tongue deeper into her warm velvet cunt.It drove her mad, she wanted more. She was dripping wet, the smell of her juices filled the room."Oh, David, David. I want you to fuck me. Please." She swallowed saliva and began to take in deep breaths.She got off him and lay in the bed, he knelt on the bed and she spread her legs wide, ready for his throbbing cock.He went for it, the wetness from his saliva and her juices let him slide his bare cock right in.Although it took over minute and she seemed to feel pain but didn't want his to stop, he finally got three-quarters of his length in, she didn't bleed.He stayed still in her for a few seconds feeling the tight grip of her virgin cunt on his cock."Your dick feels so good," she said looking at him straight in the eye.He started to move into her, slowly. Gaining momentum with every thrust. The slippy sloppy wetness of her vagina made squishing sounds as he prodded her."Oh yes. David yes, yes!" She had never felt this way before, pain mixed with so much pleasure. She didn't want this to end, she'd dreamed about this forever and now it was finally happening. "I could die right now," she thought."You feel so good too," he finally said as he thrust into her, he was trying so hard to be gentle."Thank, you, just like that, a little faster, don't be so gentle."She grabbed his ass pulling him deep into her cervix. His pubic bone hit hers as her nudge drove his full length into her birth-canal, opening it up. Her cunt clamped hard on his intruding member

Sexuality and Sanctity Collide: 2 stories of church girls discovering their passion.From posts by Cassper and neocontrolsthesystem. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.David and Eve.Love and lust caged by religion finally finds a way.By CassperDavid is 19 and Eve is 18, both raised by devout Christian parents.It was a beautiful Saturday evening, David had just finished helping his Dad in church and now he was home watching some television.Suddenly there was a knock on the door, he went to check who it was."Hey David," the girl at the other side of the door said with a smile."Hey Eve, what's up?" He asked stepping away from the door way. "Come in.""Is your mum home? My mum said to give her a message," she said as she walked in.David's eyes darted toward the bump at the back of her dress, even in this large dress her ass couldn't be hidden.He'd know her since they were kids, they used to be inseparable but over time they grew up and things changed a bit. His feelings of love had matured into lust, he knew he shouldn't, but he couldn't help thinking this way of her."Oh God," he thought."I'll let her know you're here, make yourself comfortable," he said darting off to find his mum."Mum!"A few minutes later David's mum and Eve were talking and David was sitting there pissed cause now he couldn't continue watching television, he had to wait.In a short while they were done and Eve was ready to leave."Eve, say hi to your parents for me.""Yes Mrs. Wilson."David, did you know that there's a youth retreat coming up pretty soon? It's gonna be fun, are you coming?" Eve blurted out loud."Youth retreat, you say?" David's mum cut in."Yes, organized by the church for people between 18 to 22, He'll get to meet lots of people our age there." Eve answered with a smile across her face."Yeah, I was gonna tell you about that." He lied, Eve had tried to get him to go before now but failed."Really?" She asked David."He'll go, I've been trying to find a way to get him to make new friends, all he does is sit at home all day watching TV. I think this might be good for you him." David's mum said turning to Eve."Okay, I'll let the Deacon in charge know that he'll be coming along," Eve said.David just stood there as his fate was decided, he knew he couldn't talk his way out of this one. Once it involved the church, his mum was all for it."Alright, bye dear." David's mum said as she went back inside."Guess I'll be seeing you," Eve said to David grinning from ear to ear."Yeah, no thanks to you."She laughed, "it's not so bad, you'll have me to keep you company." She said giving him a tight hug before he walked her out the door.Oh how he wanna to grab his ass, he'd only touched it in his imaginations. Their parents had made efforts to separate them as they grew so they wouldn't "fall into temptation", but David was already knee deep and sinking.Eve had always been like this, playful and fun to be around, most especially with him. He thought there was more to it but a part of him dismissed it as a result of the fact that they had been friends since they were kids, but a part of him wanted that to be a lie.David's mum was really happy, she'd lied when she said she wanted David to make new friends, in truth she wanted some alone time with her husband. She hadn't had an orgasm in forever and her body was aching for a hard, loud, sweating sex session with her husband. David would be in the way of that and he had to go.A couple of days later David was sitting by a bonfire, listening to the words of the song "Amazing Grace" being sang by some kids, accompanied by two guitars. He loved how they sounded, he closed his eyes for a second then felt someone grab his arm and rest their head on it.The person sighed, "Beautiful, isn't it?" It was Eve."I guess. Why don't you join them, you could teach them a thing or two." He said as he turned to look at her."Is that flattery I hear? You've always been better than me," she squeezed his arms tighter."I doubt that, I've always admired how you sing, it's like hearing the voice of Angels."She laughed at his flattery, "so is that all?""All what?" He asked."Is that all you like about me. Am I just a voice or, ?" She replied inquisitively.David paused, he didn't want to mess this up. He thought for a second."I think you're beautiful, smart, a pain in the ass, " they both laughed."The most kind hearted person I've met so far. A go-getter, you really don't know when to give up, the fact that I'm here is proof of that.""True," she smiled."And that is just a few of many of the reasons why I like you, so no your voice is not the only thing." He concluded."Maybe I over did it with the ending," he thought."Come here," she said as she pulled his arm, dragging him away from the bone fire."To where?" He asked not resisting her.She stopped, looked him in the eye. "To get what I want."Eve took David to a room in the area where the Deacons normally lodged."How did you, ?""Being the daughter of a Pastor has its perks." She interrupted.She locked the door, then walked slowly to him and placed her hands on his shoulders.He went for her lips, they held on to his, he couldn't believe this was happening this fast, God knows he'd fantasized about this forever.His hands ran down the small of her back toward her protruding back side. He had never felt anything so soft, he squeezed on them and her tongue crept into his mouth and met his.She kissed him passionately, her hands firmly on his neck, his hands perusing the entirety of her ass.She broke from the kiss as she moaned, breathing in hard. He watched her as he savored the sweet aftertaste of her cherry pink lips.She went for his neck kissing at his jugular region, he loved it."David I want you, do you want me?""Do you have to ask? Yes, hell yes. Since forever."She reached for his shirt and pulled it off and did the same for herself. Her boobs were not that big but beautiful none the less, at least he thought so. What she lacked in boobs she made up for in ass, succulent, sumptuous ass.She took of her bra and pushed him to the bed, she straddled him on the bed and resumed kissing him. David was feeling his dick make a tent in his pants, it wanted out. He felt the sweet touch if her nipples on his bare chest and his dick twitched at the thought of her impaled on his dick.He pulled her up moving her nipples to his mouth and sucked with gusto, she moaned and began to play with the other one. His tongue flicked the tip of the nipples rapidly and she loved it, she began to hump his tent.Then she stopped him, "I want it to be you David, I've never done this before." Still humping his crotch."Me neither," David said, she smiled."I want to taste you, sit on my face." He whispered.Boy was she glad she just had a bath before now.She came down from the bed and slowly pulled down her sweat pants, revealing her black panties which were stretched by her big ass."I want to see it," she said biting her lip.He obliged and pulled down his pants, trying not to kill the mood by rushing. His dick stiffened as it broke free, "oh," there was excitement in her tone.Pulling down her panties and exposing her cleanly shaved mound she walked toward the bed and grabbed his hard cock, put her mouth around it and sucked on it. "Oh God." David exclaimed.The warmth of her mouth enveloped his member as she sucked with passion, grabbing the shaft of his dick as she worked.He put his hand on her head and closed his eyes, "yes."She was very careful not to bite or graze him with her teeth, he was matching her pace.She slurped on his dick, sucked and bobbed her pretty head on his raging hard cock, savoring the taste of his precum.Then she took him in, she gagged and took her mouth off, jerking his dick with the wetness from her mouth and her hands."Oh yes, don't stop that." Then she stopped."Not yet." She said and she climbed onto the bed and sat on his face, he held her up with his arms at first.The smell of cunt filled his nostrils, he let her fall on his face and dug in, her cunt tasted new, he'd never had cunt before, but he was sure that liked this one.He played around with her clit, her moans of ecstasy affirming him that he was doing it right.He lapped on the juices from her wet slit, grabbing her thick ass as he did."Oh, David," she moaned breathlessly.His tongue found her clit and sucked firmly, she bucked her hips and he spanked her hard, the sound echoed through the room."Ah; Yes."He stuck his tongue in her cunt, then started tongue fucking her, her moans became louder and she began to fuck his face, her ass bouncing with her."Yes, David I love that. Just like that. She begged.He reached for her clit."Oh God, yes. Don't stop, don't stop. Ah."She grabbed her boobs and played with her nipples as she ground her hips, pushing his tongue deeper into her warm velvet cunt.It drove her mad, she wanted more. She was dripping wet, the smell of her juices filled the room."Oh, David, David. I want you to fuck me. Please." She swallowed saliva and began to take in deep breaths.She got off him and lay in the bed, he knelt on the bed and she spread her legs wide, ready for his throbbing cock.He went for it, the wetness from his saliva and her juices let him slide his bare cock right in.Although it took over minute and she seemed to feel pain but didn't want his to stop, he finally got three-quarters of his length in, she didn't bleed.He stayed still in her for a few seconds feeling the tight grip of her virgin cunt on his cock."Your dick feels so good," she said looking at him straight in the eye.He started to move into her, slowly. Gaining momentum with every thrust. The slippy sloppy wetness of her vagina made squishing sounds as he prodded her."Oh yes. David yes, yes!" She had never felt this way before, pain mixed with so much pleasure. She didn't want this to end, she'd dreamed about this forever and now it was finally happening. "I could die right now," she thought."You feel so good too," he finally said as he thrust into her, he was trying so hard to be gentle."Thank, you, just like that, a little faster, don't be so gentle."She grabbed his ass pulling him deep into her cervix. His pubic bone hit hers as her nudge drove his full length into her birth-canal, opening it up. Her cunt clamped hard on his intruding member

A tale of firsts, set on a rainy camping trip, among young friends.Based on a post by Josh stone, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. They stood in the dunes, feeling the sensation returning slowly to their clammy bodies. She grasped the two ends of the massive sheet together, behind his shoulder blades.Then she stood up on tiptoes slightly, and his thumbs slipped slightly into under the elastic of her pants. She gave a sigh, relaxing into his embrace, and he instinctively pushed her wet knickers down, feeling as they rolled over on themselves as they slipped down her ass. He followed by pulling her wet tee shirt up over her shoulders, where she tugged it over her head, and tossed back by the bags.She stepped carefully one leg out of the wet panties, returning to the warmth of his arm and pulling him even closer as she did so. Her gentle murmur as his hands felt the shape of her hips and thighs spurred him on, piquing his interest in this new adventure, this new and unusual setting. The absence of wet fabric quickly allowed her pelvis to dry and her body warmth gradually increased. But His wet boxers were still a problem.Intimacy in the open air.Their bodies relaxed into one another as they dried out within their towel, and he felt her goose bumps disappear from her legs. She pushed his boxers down, allowing their bodies to have full contact as they warmed up together. She lifted her head towards him, and they kissed for the first time since they had left her tent. He felt a sudden jolt of passion as her free hand reached down his belly and holding his contracted and rippled sack of balls. She continued to fondle his sack gently, and felt warmth return to his crotch. He was glad she wasn't giving attention to his shriveled wet pecker, which would need much more warmth an blood flow, to resume even a normal flaccid size. It wasn't even worthy of being called a cock, when shriveled this tiny. He was preparing an embarrassed explanation for his tiny tally whacker, but it was welcome surprise for him that the awakening of his desire to know every intimate corner of her body, to feel his release at her demand and within her. Had somehow convinced his unconscious brain to re=prioritize rations of blood flow and retention to his promising phallus.His hands reached her breasts, feeling her nipples hard once more. She moaned as he rolled one between his finger and thumb, the bottom of her breast cupped in his hand as she massaged his balls. Her warmth and dexterity both relaxing and tensing him in turn. They both felt as his cock stirred to her touch, her other hand released the towel and surrounding his shaft, as he swelled.They stopped to spread the picnic blanket from her bag on the gentle hill of the dune behind them. They found a slight ravine where they could recline and be somewhat concealed by the several dunes, in every direction.She beckoned for him to join her as she lay on her side, and he lay beside her. Hands were on hips, and kisses deepened. It was as though they were again cocooned in her tent the night before. They were completely warm suddenly, the coastal breeze seemed to pass over their heads and they enjoyed the refuge of these sand ravines.Both were deeply turned on by the range of senses that had been awoken. Her breath began to quicken as she felt his erection press against her mons. She bent her upper knee and planted her foot to rest, creating an open crotch for him, and he felt as her body tensed slightly when his fingers wandered towards her most private place.Trying not to spoil a moment she had been enjoying so much, she had hoped he would not notice her anxiety, but knew all too soon that he had. Their kiss ended, his hands moved reassuringly to her shoulders, following her lead."Nigel; I've never," She whispered. "I'm. I am enjoying this so much. But I've never done this before" Her face flushed red as she revealed this most intimate truth to the man she had only really met 24 hours ago.He put a hand gently to her face, looking into her deep brown eyes. "Libby; This is new to me, too." He confessed. "I really have no conscious idea what I'm doing. Our bodies, though, seem to be working in a magical sync, like they've done this since the dawn of creation." Wry smiles grew on both of their faces as the reality of the situation dawned."I was so nervous I would mess things up, I really like you" he said eventually. "I want to explore with you"."Me too" she replied "You've been giving me such pleasure, I assumed you had been with loads of people before.” They kissed, then she added' “I want to learn what makes you feel good".And so began a time of great learning for both of them. Their inhibitions lifted as they allowed themselves to be honest, to open up, to allow their most deeply-held feelings out to one another.She traced every inch of his rippled, lean torso, feeling his ribs rise and fall calmly before circling his navel, running her fingers through his salty hair, his pubic hair. He guided her as she stroked his cock, exploring it carefully with her eyes as well as her hands. She felt as he neared the brink of orgasm; then brought him back from the edge with his words helping her to understand this most secret of connections. She kissed him tenderly, on his arms, his chest, his cock, her lips gently enveloping the tip, tasting his precum, feeling him harden in her mouth. She licked his length, learning how a change of pace or pressure affected him physically, hearing from him what felt good. It was beautiful for both of them, a symbol of trust, and a marker of a new chapter in their lives, their relationship. This was not simply about orgasm, about release, it was also about connection. He was not ready to collapse, not yet. So he withdrew from her mouth, telling her about how sensual it was, how much pleasure she had given him.He felt her hip bones with eager hands, brought hands to her ass, felt the way textures changed. He put his hands on her thighs, felt as she moved onto her back, her legs opening, relaxing. He felt the softness of her inner thigh, how it became softer and softer as his hands neared her groin. She told him how much she wanted him to touch her, showed him how to touch her clitoris. He felt her wonderful heat again as his finger, wet with her moistness, explored delicate folds of skin. He had never seen a woman's vagina before, not in real life. He saw the way her labia darkened as he touched her, felt as her clitoris seemed to retract and then harden as she touched him. She was so open to him, so relaxed, her breathing deep and her chest was rising visibly. As he placed a finger at the entrance to her hot moist cunt, she groaned, urging him to explore inside her. His finger slipped more easily inside than he remembered from last night, her legs rising slightly as he felt her vaginal walls envelop his hungry finger. Another finger slid inside, and she told him to move them against each other inside her. As her hips rose further, she pulled her knees to her chest, and he felt the strong muscles at the entrance to her cunt open up, encouraging his fingers, deeper and deeper. He felt more horny in that moment than he could ever remember feeling before, as he saw her bulging vulva, wet with excitement, and so clearly trusting him to give her pleasure.She was nearing orgasm, her breaths were shallower and her guidance less necessary. It was so exciting to be outside together. He was desperate, suddenly; to be even more intimate. He dipped his head between her legs and gingerly licked her clitoris, trying to emulate what his fingers had done at first. His fingers were still deep within her, and he felt her tighten around him as his tongue began to explore her tiny nub. She guided him once more, telling him to lick around her inner labia, her clitoris too sensitive to be the sole focus of his attentions. He saw as she began to play with her nipples, felt her reach for his cock.But she surprised him. Instead of stroking him as before, she moved her body round, lying flat on her back and taking one of his legs and pulling over her torso, then sliding up so her cunt was directly under his mouth. Then she put her hand behind his head, and guiding it down to her vulva.As he focused on his oral adventure between her thighs, he felt the exquisite feeling of her taking his turgid cock in her mouth; as he licked her clitoris.It was the softest and most stimulating thing either of them had ever felt. There was absolute trust in both of them as they pleasured each other, her tongue and lips winding around his cock, as hard as it had ever been.His tongue licked her whilst his arms wrapped around her ass, and his hands parted her labia, feeling her wetness combined with his saliva running down his hand, between her legs and between the cheeks of her perfectly-formed ass.She felt as he inserted his fingers once more, and he felt as her cunt began to ripple, to contract around him, her panting building to a crescendo as she took him deeper into her mouth. They were in a sort of magical rhythm where both tension and a deep calm overcame any inhibition that might have previously existed.His fingers squirmed as her spasms grew, she felt wave after wave of pleasure dominating her body.“Oh, Nigel! Oh, Nigel. You're Amazing!” was heard by the birds in the area, but no one else. As she was in her climatic bliss, his ability to hold back got weaker and weaker. He felt as the crown of his cock felt a soft place in her mouth, the warmth of her kisses overwhelming him. He felt as his balls contracted, felt as his orgasm built, not immediately like when he touched himself, but almost in slow motion. And then it arrived.“Libby, here it comes, ah, ah!” he shouted.He exploded in her mouth, releasing a guttural, almost primal shout as he came. She felt as he pulsed between her lips, tasted his semen for the first time.“Oh, my fucking gawd, Libby!” You're a sex goddess, baby!” He finally declared.They held each other tighter in that moment than they had ever held anyone before, her nails digging into his thighs as his tongue gently lapped at her opening.It was only after the sun began to come out that they moved from their embrace, his cock now soft, and his head resting on her thigh. She turned her body round so that they could kiss each other's mouths, and both could taste each other, the salt of the sea, a relaxedness returning. They lay in each other's' arms as the sun shone, warming their naked bodies in that most beautiful of settings. And they knew that the next week would be one of further exploration, of firsts for them both. Nigel and Sonia, Homeward Bound.The journey back to London was long and tiresome. Ferries, trains, carrying heavy packs. Libby bailed on her girlfriends and rode back with Nigel. This gave the new lovers some endless hours of private conversation and further cemented their bond.He told her of his empty house, his parents away until Tuesday. Would she like to come and stay?She immediately accepted his hospitality.By the time they had got in, put a wash on, eaten takeout, and had a shower, they were spent. Eyes closing and ready for bed. This felt different to being away, and they were now even more nervous somehow.“Have I satisfied you, Nigel?” Libby asked as they completed the late meal.“And then some, Libby.” Nigel admitted. “ I honestly need to give my sore cock a break til morning, if you can allow me?”“Oh, thank God!” My poor cunny is stroked and licked raw, and reamed out by the greatest lover in all of the British empire!” Libby finally expressed her relief.And so they both fell quickly into sleep, lying in each other's arms, tender kisses and good nights. Tomorrow would be another day. But he awoke sometime early in the morning, as she shifted in her sleep and he felt differently in his half-slumber.His hands moved slowly on her warm skin, feeling her muscles completely relaxed as she slept deeply, the sound of her deep breaths synchronized with his own. Only semi-conscious, he moved instinctively, his mind still foggy, somewhere between consciousness and slumber. The tips of his fingers reached round and down, holding her thigh ever so gently, tiny hairs the only contrast to her smooth, soft skin as he ran them along her body towards her body. As he felt her flesh draw inward, her softness giving way to the strong muscles of her groin, he rotated his wrist, pushing his hand down the front of her thigh and gradually down to her knee, noticing the change in texture as he reached her kneecap. A long breath, followed by a deep swallow.He became more conscious as he squeezed her leg ever so slightly, cautious not to awaken her, seeking more feedback and releasing a little tension. He trailed his hands back up her thigh, reaching around the outside to trace her hips, stopping where his skin met the cotton of her underwear. He felt the thin band of elastic at the edge of her knickers and followed this with this index finger slowly and deliberately upwards until he reached the front of her body, the point at which it began to curve back inward and down into more intimate space. His palm lay flat on her hipbone as his fingers stretched and splayed, relaxed but inquisitive, and he considered what might come next.She shifted slightly, her hand adjusting the elastic of her waistband, and she muttered something inaudible. He descended back into his dreams, his hand on her under the thin sheets on that sticky summer night.He woke as she shifted her body, her leg slightly bent as she relaxed her hips. His hands held her thigh at their highest point, with the top of his hand feeling the fabric of her panties whilst his fingers sensed the tender skin at the very limit of her thigh. His grip tightened a little as he noticed his heart rate rise, his left hand shifting slightly on the bedsheets beside him.He lay for some time, enjoying the peace and sensuality of the moment, enjoying the memory of exploring her body and his own. He could hear her deep breaths, sense her chest rising and falling, and feel her long hair against his face as they lay side by side, his body slightly turned towards hers as she lay sleeping on her back.His index finger explored her thigh once more, more intentionally than before, and he reached the edge of her knickers once again. This time, his finger felt downwards, between her legs, until he could reach no further. He loved the point where her thigh met her groin, where her skin became covered by cloth, and where he knew she was most sensitive. His finger began, ever so slowly, to feel across the hem and then the soft cotton of her pants. He felt the change in texture as her smooth skin gave way to soft, downy hair under the fabric as it rose from the firmness of tendon to the softness of gently rounded labia. She took one sharp breath. His quickened.His fingers hesitated as he reached the point where her labia met beneath her underwear. He could feel her cleft under his soft touch, and imagined being able to see her, so familiar and yet so secret and mysterious, even after all these months. His fingers followed the line of her slit until he reached the mound above her clitoris. The slight rise of the space where he knew her labia covered her most sensitive place, his finger stopped. He felt as her breathing quickened a touch, or at least he thought so. His temptation growing as she swiveled her hips upwards a fraction, only to relax again a moment later.In the gloom he tried to recall her underwear in his mind. Pale cotton, white, or possibly cream, simple in design with a plain band around the leg, a broader, flat waist-band with a stitched brand name in the same color as the rest. He could just make out the raised letters as he drew his finger tentatively up to the top of her knickers.As he felt her skin again, his palm laid flat against her. He waited. She did not speak or change position, but a deep intake of breath gave him courage, a sign of her satisfaction. Her stomach was warm and flat and the ball of his hand lay on her belly button, two fingers slipping ever so slightly beneath the waistband of her knickers. Nervous of misjudging the moment, he arched his hands, the tips of his fingers moving slowly up her body. He circled her naval, moving in on each rotation until his finger found itself inside and her strong stomach muscles tensed a soft, voiceless sound emerging from her mouth. He was emboldened and turned his body to face hers for the first time. As his hand crept upward, he felt the ribbed fabric of her vest-top. He brought his hand up until he felt her right breast in his hand. Her small breast fitted easily into his hand, with his thumb reaching around to her sternum, then arching over her firmness, feeling her nipple hardening as he did so. As he noticed her hardening, he felt his own arousal growing.Between his thumb and forefinger, he rolled her nipple gently again and again through her top. Her breaths were becoming shorter, and he knew she was feeling the same as he was, relaxed, sensuous and warm. She lifted her top, exposing her breasts in the darkness, and he felt her nipples properly for the first time. They were very small and very hard, rising from slightly puffy areolae, perfectly formed. He could not wait any longer, and brought his head to her chest, licking around her nipples, then taking one lightly into his mouth. He sucked her gently, his tongue exploring the slight variations in texture between her nipples, her areola and the skin surrounding them. He brought his other hand round and caressed her other breast, his erection beginning to push against the fabric of his boxer shorts.She spoke for the first time, uttering his name in hushed tones as he pleasured her breasts, reaching for his boxer shorts as he sucked her into his hot mouth. She pushed them down until she could reach no further, and he took over, taking them down over his legs and feet as she hurriedly removed her clothes. As she lifted her vest over her head, she raised her arms, then folding them around his strong back, their naked bodies fully in contact for the first time since they had got back. She felt as his erection pressed against her stomach, her breasts, slick with his sliver, pressed against his chest, and their breathing fast and synchronous. They both knew in that moment that they would give themselves to the other tonight, a new experience for them both, exciting but without fear.She rose onto her knees, turning the green lamp on that sat beside their bed. "I want to see you" she told him, as she looked down at his body, his cock hard and large. As she lowered her head, he felt his erection strengthen, felt the softness of her lips as they kissed and then enveloped the tip. She tasted his pre-cum as her tongue ran in circles around him, her lips exploring the contours of his cock. She slowly took more of him into her mouth, felt as he groaned, knew of his pleasure. He told her he loved the feel of her mouth around her, loved it when she took him deeper inside. She wanted more than anything to give him the release she knew he longed for, and changed angles, her saliva running around him, leaking from her mouth and down to his balls. Her hands cupped him, feeling this wetness and she stopped momentarily, lifting her head and licking him excitedly up his shaft. She shifted onto her side, her hands helping her to slip one of his balls into her soaking mouth as her hands took over on his cock, and she felt as his scrotum contracted as she gently sucked. He grunted as she sucked harder on him, heard him tell her he was close to the edge.Again she shifted, heard him sigh in relief as her lips kissed his belly. "I want to feel your cum in my mouth" she whispered, before taking his cock back into her mouth. He wasn't going to argue with her, and he felt his cock slipping deep into her mouth. She raised and lowered herself around him, and he reached for her breast. The sound of her mouth slopping around him, her tongue lapping hungrily around his cock-head, and the sucking on his member made him harder than he could ever remember, and as she reached yet further down, he felt as his balls pulled tight and he erupted into her mouth, spurting line after line of thick cum into her hungry mouth as he twisted her nipple between forefinger and thumb.They both collapsed, exhausted onto the bed and he looked lovingly into her beautiful brown eyes before kissing her deeply. He tasted the salt of her mouth, felt that she was still in need of his loving. After running his hand down her curvaceous back and onto her tight ass, he felt her part her hips slightly, and reached round to find her own hand already stimulating her clitoris. In gentle circles, she was rubbing herself as they kissed. He put his hand gently on top of hers, feeling the rhythm, learning her technique. He felt as she moved the skin above her hood, the place where her pubic hair ended and her tenderest skin began. They were both aroused, but he was still exhausted from her sensuous blowjob, and they lay there for some time, kissing deeply and playing with her clit. He carefully felt around her cunt, his fingers tracing the shape of her lips, remembering how tenderly he needed to be when touching her clitoris directly. Her breaths deepened and she shifted her hips round, inviting him to dip his finger inside her. Feeling her so hot and so wet inside was hugely exciting for them both. She was so open and so horny in that moment, and she wanted to be filled up.Take Me.She rolled onto her front, kneeling up as she did so, until she was before him on all fours. He saw for her from behind for the first time, her beautiful ass and her soaking and engorged vulva red from stimulation. He watched as her hand once again came up between her legs, saw as she rubbed herself in front of him. Her other hand came up the outside of her thigh, caressing her arse-cheek before coming back round to her cunt. He watched in astonishment as she used two fingers to part her cunt lips, and he saw her opening, deep crimson and incredibly inviting. He kneeled up, noticing for the first time that he had once again hardened. Immediately, and without any words being exchanged, he pushed his hard cock deep into her. They both felt as his erection slid into her body, the ripples of her flesh running over his cock as it pushed deeper and deeper into her body. Her scream was unexpected and guttural. She had longed for this moment since their first kiss back on that rainy holiday, and had dreamed, imagined and rehearsed how it might feel. Her fingers had given her pleasure, for sure, but nothing compared to this.Her pelvis moved backwards onto him as he pushed once more into her, and he felt as the tip of his cock touched her cervix. He held her hips, feeling their bodies moving in rhythm, slowly at first. Her finger returned to her clitoris as the pace of their pushes increased, and he felt her tighten around him, gentle grunts coming from them both."I'm going to cum. I want you to cum with me. Now, now!" She cried at last, and he felt her spasm again and again, as her whole body shook.He reached over her ass and up her back before moving his hands around to her front, cupping both breasts. He tried to pull his cock from her hole as he felt himself about to explode, but she resisted, moving herself with him "Cum in me, Nigel. I want to know what it feels like. I want our bodies to be one."He felt as another spasm grew in her body, her hot wetness and her invitation bringing him to the point of no return. A sound emerged from his mouth that neither had ever heard before, and he came violently, feeling his seed coating her hot, wet, rigid cunt, feeling their juices mixing and becoming one.Their cries of ecstasy filled the empty house. Heavily they both panted, as the spasms rolled over their bodies, in waves.They fell onto their sides, his cock still deep within her body, as they began to recover. Their breathing deepening, and their bodies cooling. He smelled her hair and felt her ass against his front, as he softened. Minutes later, he felt as he slowly slipped from her opening, a small slick of wetness tickling her thigh as it emerged with his spent cock, her satisfaction as she knew that this would be the first of many times their bodies would reach such deep and exciting satisfaction. They fell into a deep sleep that lasted well into the next morning, and they awoke tired but full of ideas for the day ahead. Based on a post by Josh stone for Literotica.

A tale of firsts, set on a rainy camping trip, among young friends.Based on a post by Josh stone, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. They stood in the dunes, feeling the sensation returning slowly to their clammy bodies. She grasped the two ends of the massive sheet together, behind his shoulder blades.Then she stood up on tiptoes slightly, and his thumbs slipped slightly into under the elastic of her pants. She gave a sigh, relaxing into his embrace, and he instinctively pushed her wet knickers down, feeling as they rolled over on themselves as they slipped down her ass. He followed by pulling her wet tee shirt up over her shoulders, where she tugged it over her head, and tossed back by the bags.She stepped carefully one leg out of the wet panties, returning to the warmth of his arm and pulling him even closer as she did so. Her gentle murmur as his hands felt the shape of her hips and thighs spurred him on, piquing his interest in this new adventure, this new and unusual setting. The absence of wet fabric quickly allowed her pelvis to dry and her body warmth gradually increased. But His wet boxers were still a problem.Intimacy in the open air.Their bodies relaxed into one another as they dried out within their towel, and he felt her goose bumps disappear from her legs. She pushed his boxers down, allowing their bodies to have full contact as they warmed up together. She lifted her head towards him, and they kissed for the first time since they had left her tent. He felt a sudden jolt of passion as her free hand reached down his belly and holding his contracted and rippled sack of balls. She continued to fondle his sack gently, and felt warmth return to his crotch. He was glad she wasn't giving attention to his shriveled wet pecker, which would need much more warmth an blood flow, to resume even a normal flaccid size. It wasn't even worthy of being called a cock, when shriveled this tiny. He was preparing an embarrassed explanation for his tiny tally whacker, but it was welcome surprise for him that the awakening of his desire to know every intimate corner of her body, to feel his release at her demand and within her. Had somehow convinced his unconscious brain to re=prioritize rations of blood flow and retention to his promising phallus.His hands reached her breasts, feeling her nipples hard once more. She moaned as he rolled one between his finger and thumb, the bottom of her breast cupped in his hand as she massaged his balls. Her warmth and dexterity both relaxing and tensing him in turn. They both felt as his cock stirred to her touch, her other hand released the towel and surrounding his shaft, as he swelled.They stopped to spread the picnic blanket from her bag on the gentle hill of the dune behind them. They found a slight ravine where they could recline and be somewhat concealed by the several dunes, in every direction.She beckoned for him to join her as she lay on her side, and he lay beside her. Hands were on hips, and kisses deepened. It was as though they were again cocooned in her tent the night before. They were completely warm suddenly, the coastal breeze seemed to pass over their heads and they enjoyed the refuge of these sand ravines.Both were deeply turned on by the range of senses that had been awoken. Her breath began to quicken as she felt his erection press against her mons. She bent her upper knee and planted her foot to rest, creating an open crotch for him, and he felt as her body tensed slightly when his fingers wandered towards her most private place.Trying not to spoil a moment she had been enjoying so much, she had hoped he would not notice her anxiety, but knew all too soon that he had. Their kiss ended, his hands moved reassuringly to her shoulders, following her lead."Nigel; I've never," She whispered. "I'm. I am enjoying this so much. But I've never done this before" Her face flushed red as she revealed this most intimate truth to the man she had only really met 24 hours ago.He put a hand gently to her face, looking into her deep brown eyes. "Libby; This is new to me, too." He confessed. "I really have no conscious idea what I'm doing. Our bodies, though, seem to be working in a magical sync, like they've done this since the dawn of creation." Wry smiles grew on both of their faces as the reality of the situation dawned."I was so nervous I would mess things up, I really like you" he said eventually. "I want to explore with you"."Me too" she replied "You've been giving me such pleasure, I assumed you had been with loads of people before.” They kissed, then she added' “I want to learn what makes you feel good".And so began a time of great learning for both of them. Their inhibitions lifted as they allowed themselves to be honest, to open up, to allow their most deeply-held feelings out to one another.She traced every inch of his rippled, lean torso, feeling his ribs rise and fall calmly before circling his navel, running her fingers through his salty hair, his pubic hair. He guided her as she stroked his cock, exploring it carefully with her eyes as well as her hands. She felt as he neared the brink of orgasm; then brought him back from the edge with his words helping her to understand this most secret of connections. She kissed him tenderly, on his arms, his chest, his cock, her lips gently enveloping the tip, tasting his precum, feeling him harden in her mouth. She licked his length, learning how a change of pace or pressure affected him physically, hearing from him what felt good. It was beautiful for both of them, a symbol of trust, and a marker of a new chapter in their lives, their relationship. This was not simply about orgasm, about release, it was also about connection. He was not ready to collapse, not yet. So he withdrew from her mouth, telling her about how sensual it was, how much pleasure she had given him.He felt her hip bones with eager hands, brought hands to her ass, felt the way textures changed. He put his hands on her thighs, felt as she moved onto her back, her legs opening, relaxing. He felt the softness of her inner thigh, how it became softer and softer as his hands neared her groin. She told him how much she wanted him to touch her, showed him how to touch her clitoris. He felt her wonderful heat again as his finger, wet with her moistness, explored delicate folds of skin. He had never seen a woman's vagina before, not in real life. He saw the way her labia darkened as he touched her, felt as her clitoris seemed to retract and then harden as she touched him. She was so open to him, so relaxed, her breathing deep and her chest was rising visibly. As he placed a finger at the entrance to her hot moist cunt, she groaned, urging him to explore inside her. His finger slipped more easily inside than he remembered from last night, her legs rising slightly as he felt her vaginal walls envelop his hungry finger. Another finger slid inside, and she told him to move them against each other inside her. As her hips rose further, she pulled her knees to her chest, and he felt the strong muscles at the entrance to her cunt open up, encouraging his fingers, deeper and deeper. He felt more horny in that moment than he could ever remember feeling before, as he saw her bulging vulva, wet with excitement, and so clearly trusting him to give her pleasure.She was nearing orgasm, her breaths were shallower and her guidance less necessary. It was so exciting to be outside together. He was desperate, suddenly; to be even more intimate. He dipped his head between her legs and gingerly licked her clitoris, trying to emulate what his fingers had done at first. His fingers were still deep within her, and he felt her tighten around him as his tongue began to explore her tiny nub. She guided him once more, telling him to lick around her inner labia, her clitoris too sensitive to be the sole focus of his attentions. He saw as she began to play with her nipples, felt her reach for his cock.But she surprised him. Instead of stroking him as before, she moved her body round, lying flat on her back and taking one of his legs and pulling over her torso, then sliding up so her cunt was directly under his mouth. Then she put her hand behind his head, and guiding it down to her vulva.As he focused on his oral adventure between her thighs, he felt the exquisite feeling of her taking his turgid cock in her mouth; as he licked her clitoris.It was the softest and most stimulating thing either of them had ever felt. There was absolute trust in both of them as they pleasured each other, her tongue and lips winding around his cock, as hard as it had ever been.His tongue licked her whilst his arms wrapped around her ass, and his hands parted her labia, feeling her wetness combined with his saliva running down his hand, between her legs and between the cheeks of her perfectly-formed ass.She felt as he inserted his fingers once more, and he felt as her cunt began to ripple, to contract around him, her panting building to a crescendo as she took him deeper into her mouth. They were in a sort of magical rhythm where both tension and a deep calm overcame any inhibition that might have previously existed.His fingers squirmed as her spasms grew, she felt wave after wave of pleasure dominating her body.“Oh, Nigel! Oh, Nigel. You're Amazing!” was heard by the birds in the area, but no one else. As she was in her climatic bliss, his ability to hold back got weaker and weaker. He felt as the crown of his cock felt a soft place in her mouth, the warmth of her kisses overwhelming him. He felt as his balls contracted, felt as his orgasm built, not immediately like when he touched himself, but almost in slow motion. And then it arrived.“Libby, here it comes, ah, ah!” he shouted.He exploded in her mouth, releasing a guttural, almost primal shout as he came. She felt as he pulsed between her lips, tasted his semen for the first time.“Oh, my fucking gawd, Libby!” You're a sex goddess, baby!” He finally declared.They held each other tighter in that moment than they had ever held anyone before, her nails digging into his thighs as his tongue gently lapped at her opening.It was only after the sun began to come out that they moved from their embrace, his cock now soft, and his head resting on her thigh. She turned her body round so that they could kiss each other's mouths, and both could taste each other, the salt of the sea, a relaxedness returning. They lay in each other's' arms as the sun shone, warming their naked bodies in that most beautiful of settings. And they knew that the next week would be one of further exploration, of firsts for them both. Nigel and Sonia, Homeward Bound.The journey back to London was long and tiresome. Ferries, trains, carrying heavy packs. Libby bailed on her girlfriends and rode back with Nigel. This gave the new lovers some endless hours of private conversation and further cemented their bond.He told her of his empty house, his parents away until Tuesday. Would she like to come and stay?She immediately accepted his hospitality.By the time they had got in, put a wash on, eaten takeout, and had a shower, they were spent. Eyes closing and ready for bed. This felt different to being away, and they were now even more nervous somehow.“Have I satisfied you, Nigel?” Libby asked as they completed the late meal.“And then some, Libby.” Nigel admitted. “ I honestly need to give my sore cock a break til morning, if you can allow me?”“Oh, thank God!” My poor cunny is stroked and licked raw, and reamed out by the greatest lover in all of the British empire!” Libby finally expressed her relief.And so they both fell quickly into sleep, lying in each other's arms, tender kisses and good nights. Tomorrow would be another day. But he awoke sometime early in the morning, as she shifted in her sleep and he felt differently in his half-slumber.His hands moved slowly on her warm skin, feeling her muscles completely relaxed as she slept deeply, the sound of her deep breaths synchronized with his own. Only semi-conscious, he moved instinctively, his mind still foggy, somewhere between consciousness and slumber. The tips of his fingers reached round and down, holding her thigh ever so gently, tiny hairs the only contrast to her smooth, soft skin as he ran them along her body towards her body. As he felt her flesh draw inward, her softness giving way to the strong muscles of her groin, he rotated his wrist, pushing his hand down the front of her thigh and gradually down to her knee, noticing the change in texture as he reached her kneecap. A long breath, followed by a deep swallow.He became more conscious as he squeezed her leg ever so slightly, cautious not to awaken her, seeking more feedback and releasing a little tension. He trailed his hands back up her thigh, reaching around the outside to trace her hips, stopping where his skin met the cotton of her underwear. He felt the thin band of elastic at the edge of her knickers and followed this with this index finger slowly and deliberately upwards until he reached the front of her body, the point at which it began to curve back inward and down into more intimate space. His palm lay flat on her hipbone as his fingers stretched and splayed, relaxed but inquisitive, and he considered what might come next.She shifted slightly, her hand adjusting the elastic of her waistband, and she muttered something inaudible. He descended back into his dreams, his hand on her under the thin sheets on that sticky summer night.He woke as she shifted her body, her leg slightly bent as she relaxed her hips. His hands held her thigh at their highest point, with the top of his hand feeling the fabric of her panties whilst his fingers sensed the tender skin at the very limit of her thigh. His grip tightened a little as he noticed his heart rate rise, his left hand shifting slightly on the bedsheets beside him.He lay for some time, enjoying the peace and sensuality of the moment, enjoying the memory of exploring her body and his own. He could hear her deep breaths, sense her chest rising and falling, and feel her long hair against his face as they lay side by side, his body slightly turned towards hers as she lay sleeping on her back.His index finger explored her thigh once more, more intentionally than before, and he reached the edge of her knickers once again. This time, his finger felt downwards, between her legs, until he could reach no further. He loved the point where her thigh met her groin, where her skin became covered by cloth, and where he knew she was most sensitive. His finger began, ever so slowly, to feel across the hem and then the soft cotton of her pants. He felt the change in texture as her smooth skin gave way to soft, downy hair under the fabric as it rose from the firmness of tendon to the softness of gently rounded labia. She took one sharp breath. His quickened.His fingers hesitated as he reached the point where her labia met beneath her underwear. He could feel her cleft under his soft touch, and imagined being able to see her, so familiar and yet so secret and mysterious, even after all these months. His fingers followed the line of her slit until he reached the mound above her clitoris. The slight rise of the space where he knew her labia covered her most sensitive place, his finger stopped. He felt as her breathing quickened a touch, or at least he thought so. His temptation growing as she swiveled her hips upwards a fraction, only to relax again a moment later.In the gloom he tried to recall her underwear in his mind. Pale cotton, white, or possibly cream, simple in design with a plain band around the leg, a broader, flat waist-band with a stitched brand name in the same color as the rest. He could just make out the raised letters as he drew his finger tentatively up to the top of her knickers.As he felt her skin again, his palm laid flat against her. He waited. She did not speak or change position, but a deep intake of breath gave him courage, a sign of her satisfaction. Her stomach was warm and flat and the ball of his hand lay on her belly button, two fingers slipping ever so slightly beneath the waistband of her knickers. Nervous of misjudging the moment, he arched his hands, the tips of his fingers moving slowly up her body. He circled her naval, moving in on each rotation until his finger found itself inside and her strong stomach muscles tensed a soft, voiceless sound emerging from her mouth. He was emboldened and turned his body to face hers for the first time. As his hand crept upward, he felt the ribbed fabric of her vest-top. He brought his hand up until he felt her right breast in his hand. Her small breast fitted easily into his hand, with his thumb reaching around to her sternum, then arching over her firmness, feeling her nipple hardening as he did so. As he noticed her hardening, he felt his own arousal growing.Between his thumb and forefinger, he rolled her nipple gently again and again through her top. Her breaths were becoming shorter, and he knew she was feeling the same as he was, relaxed, sensuous and warm. She lifted her top, exposing her breasts in the darkness, and he felt her nipples properly for the first time. They were very small and very hard, rising from slightly puffy areolae, perfectly formed. He could not wait any longer, and brought his head to her chest, licking around her nipples, then taking one lightly into his mouth. He sucked her gently, his tongue exploring the slight variations in texture between her nipples, her areola and the skin surrounding them. He brought his other hand round and caressed her other breast, his erection beginning to push against the fabric of his boxer shorts.She spoke for the first time, uttering his name in hushed tones as he pleasured her breasts, reaching for his boxer shorts as he sucked her into his hot mouth. She pushed them down until she could reach no further, and he took over, taking them down over his legs and feet as she hurriedly removed her clothes. As she lifted her vest over her head, she raised her arms, then folding them around his strong back, their naked bodies fully in contact for the first time since they had got back. She felt as his erection pressed against her stomach, her breasts, slick with his sliver, pressed against his chest, and their breathing fast and synchronous. They both knew in that moment that they would give themselves to the other tonight, a new experience for them both, exciting but without fear.She rose onto her knees, turning the green lamp on that sat beside their bed. "I want to see you" she told him, as she looked down at his body, his cock hard and large. As she lowered her head, he felt his erection strengthen, felt the softness of her lips as they kissed and then enveloped the tip. She tasted his pre-cum as her tongue ran in circles around him, her lips exploring the contours of his cock. She slowly took more of him into her mouth, felt as he groaned, knew of his pleasure. He told her he loved the feel of her mouth around her, loved it when she took him deeper inside. She wanted more than anything to give him the release she knew he longed for, and changed angles, her saliva running around him, leaking from her mouth and down to his balls. Her hands cupped him, feeling this wetness and she stopped momentarily, lifting her head and licking him excitedly up his shaft. She shifted onto her side, her hands helping her to slip one of his balls into her soaking mouth as her hands took over on his cock, and she felt as his scrotum contracted as she gently sucked. He grunted as she sucked harder on him, heard him tell her he was close to the edge.Again she shifted, heard him sigh in relief as her lips kissed his belly. "I want to feel your cum in my mouth" she whispered, before taking his cock back into her mouth. He wasn't going to argue with her, and he felt his cock slipping deep into her mouth. She raised and lowered herself around him, and he reached for her breast. The sound of her mouth slopping around him, her tongue lapping hungrily around his cock-head, and the sucking on his member made him harder than he could ever remember, and as she reached yet further down, he felt as his balls pulled tight and he erupted into her mouth, spurting line after line of thick cum into her hungry mouth as he twisted her nipple between forefinger and thumb.They both collapsed, exhausted onto the bed and he looked lovingly into her beautiful brown eyes before kissing her deeply. He tasted the salt of her mouth, felt that she was still in need of his loving. After running his hand down her curvaceous back and onto her tight ass, he felt her part her hips slightly, and reached round to find her own hand already stimulating her clitoris. In gentle circles, she was rubbing herself as they kissed. He put his hand gently on top of hers, feeling the rhythm, learning her technique. He felt as she moved the skin above her hood, the place where her pubic hair ended and her tenderest skin began. They were both aroused, but he was still exhausted from her sensuous blowjob, and they lay there for some time, kissing deeply and playing with her clit. He carefully felt around her cunt, his fingers tracing the shape of her lips, remembering how tenderly he needed to be when touching her clitoris directly. Her breaths deepened and she shifted her hips round, inviting him to dip his finger inside her. Feeling her so hot and so wet inside was hugely exciting for them both. She was so open and so horny in that moment, and she wanted to be filled up.Take Me.She rolled onto her front, kneeling up as she did so, until she was before him on all fours. He saw for her from behind for the first time, her beautiful ass and her soaking and engorged vulva red from stimulation. He watched as her hand once again came up between her legs, saw as she rubbed herself in front of him. Her other hand came up the outside of her thigh, caressing her arse-cheek before coming back round to her cunt. He watched in astonishment as she used two fingers to part her cunt lips, and he saw her opening, deep crimson and incredibly inviting. He kneeled up, noticing for the first time that he had once again hardened. Immediately, and without any words being exchanged, he pushed his hard cock deep into her. They both felt as his erection slid into her body, the ripples of her flesh running over his cock as it pushed deeper and deeper into her body. Her scream was unexpected and guttural. She had longed for this moment since their first kiss back on that rainy holiday, and had dreamed, imagined and rehearsed how it might feel. Her fingers had given her pleasure, for sure, but nothing compared to this.Her pelvis moved backwards onto him as he pushed once more into her, and he felt as the tip of his cock touched her cervix. He held her hips, feeling their bodies moving in rhythm, slowly at first. Her finger returned to her clitoris as the pace of their pushes increased, and he felt her tighten around him, gentle grunts coming from them both."I'm going to cum. I want you to cum with me. Now, now!" She cried at last, and he felt her spasm again and again, as her whole body shook.He reached over her ass and up her back before moving his hands around to her front, cupping both breasts. He tried to pull his cock from her hole as he felt himself about to explode, but she resisted, moving herself with him "Cum in me, Nigel. I want to know what it feels like. I want our bodies to be one."He felt as another spasm grew in her body, her hot wetness and her invitation bringing him to the point of no return. A sound emerged from his mouth that neither had ever heard before, and he came violently, feeling his seed coating her hot, wet, rigid cunt, feeling their juices mixing and becoming one.Their cries of ecstasy filled the empty house. Heavily they both panted, as the spasms rolled over their bodies, in waves.They fell onto their sides, his cock still deep within her body, as they began to recover. Their breathing deepening, and their bodies cooling. He smelled her hair and felt her ass against his front, as he softened. Minutes later, he felt as he slowly slipped from her opening, a small slick of wetness tickling her thigh as it emerged with his spent cock, her satisfaction as she knew that this would be the first of many times their bodies would reach such deep and exciting satisfaction. They fell into a deep sleep that lasted well into the next morning, and they awoke tired but full of ideas for the day ahead. Based on a post by Josh stone for Literotica.

A tale of firsts, set on a rainy camping trip, among young friends.Based on a post by Josh stone, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. The Night StormSurrounded by flimsy, billowing nylon, the wind howled outside. The fly sheet occasionally touching the inner when the buffeting storm blew strongly enough, and patches of damp were beginning to appear where the outside was attempting to breach the inner. The light was fading outside and somehow the dankness of the evening was everywhere within. He stayed at the campsite while the others had headed for the village in the coast of Southwest Ireland. Local lads had told of a party, beer, and ‘opportunity'.Inside her large nylon tent with him, she also lay, the two rather unknown to one another. Her head at the far end, and his head near the zips, forming the door. Their two sleeping bags were zipped up, and they were each warm and safe, escaping as they had into the nearest dry tent they found. Her tent.The severe weather overtook the two after the rest of the group had departed for a party, in the village.There was a silent tension, which neither of them could quite understand. Cordial talk of home, of family and of newly forming college friendships. The trip was planned by just a few of those participating. But by word of mouth the invites expanded the event, until it became a motley crew of friends-of-friends-of-friends. She was invited by her friend next door, who was a cousin of the guy who invited a guy who invited him. Even the travel was done in a loose caravan. He drove his own SUV. She caught a ride in her neighbor's Honda Civic.Conversation flowed easily enough; but their bodies were somehow tense, his legs were restless.To break the growing silence, he shuffled out of his sleeping bag and explained that he was going to fetch water and his ‘head torch'. A flashlight gadget mounted to an elastic headband, for hands-free illumination. Was there anything she wanted?His tent was damaged when a pole snapped. They quickly grabbed his ‘essentials and took refuge in her ‘family tent' which she had all to herself.The others would be away for hours yet. Who knows if the other tents will survive this barrage?Arriving back, he carefully unzipped her tent door, He removed his boots and waterproofs, just inside; so as to keep them as dry as possible, and to prevent any remaining dry contents of the tent from getting wet. A ritual he had become so used to these last few days, of the perpetual Irish rain. As he entered the main section of the tent, a shiver ran down his spine as a drip fell down his face from his soaking wet hair.“Thank you for staying back at camp. I'm not sure how I'd feel about this weather, if I was alone on this strange coastline.” She said.“I wonder how the group is doing, and how bad the weather is where they are?” He wondered aloud.“Maybe they got in a jealous fight with some local guys, and are all now safe and sobering up in the county jail?” she giggled.She was watching his faint silhouette through the gloom. Then she sat up, holding out a slightly damp towel and rubbing his wet head. He collapsed on his bag, still shivering. He lay for a moment, noticing his head was near to hers this time; sensing her eyes on him, without looking himself. She pulled his open bag up over his body and to his chin. Then settled back into her own cocoon.The rain had increased its percussive hammering; at once deafening and consoling. Silence fell once more.After some time, she raised her arm above her head, stretching slightly with a yawn. He did the same. Held above, unsteady, arms began to move towards one another. Tiredness was mentioned, the rain, wondering how the party was going. Slowly, slowly, their hands met in mid-air. Fingers wrapped gently around fingers, a cold palm met a warm palm. He now understood the tension for the first time.Arms began to ache, held up as they were. They were lowered between bodies, bodies were turned towards one another in symmetrical, silent adjustment. The light was now so dim that little could be made out in the dark of the tent, but he didn't reach for his torch. They lay there for perhaps an hour, hand in hand, completely still and without a word uttered. He thawed out, warmed up, relaxed.She felt the sensuality of the moment, and deeply waited. At some point, they both noticed the breath of the other, first in the rise and fall of chests, and then in breath on cheeks, breath on lips. They became synchronous, breathing deeply, imagining each other's face, only centimeters away from their own. At some point their lips finally met.Both he and she were filled with the yearning of youth, yet relaxed and warm, protected from the elements, protected by each other. Their kiss was deep and relaxed. Her full lips parted and her tongue slipped slowly into his mouth, sensing for the first time his heat, his desire. His senses awakened, he became aware of the smell of wood smoke on their clothes, the smell of her hair.He brought a hand up to her neck, felt her dark hair between his fingers as he held her close. Their tongues explored each other's lips, their faces and necks, and the pouring rain disappeared amidst their enjoyment. She shifted her body, unzipping her sleeping bag and pulling his leg across, his between hers. She put a hand on the small of his back, he mirrored her movements. His hand glancing across her back, feeling ribbed cotton of her top, her skin beneath. Her hand gliding up. under his flannel shirt, tingling his bare skin.On they kissed, their mouths wet and hot. Somehow, without either being aware, their bodies were now pressing together more, as he put his hand gently over her ass. His denim jeans became slightly stiff as he moved his hand, feeling the contours of her behind. He felt her thigh press ever so gently around his own, felt as his cock began to respond to her movement. This was what he had been hoping for, what he had imagined so many times, back in the city. Her movements became more and more definite, and his confidence grew. Her hands were on his ass now, and he sensed her need for more.His hand went up her side smoothly, in one movement. He felt the bottom of her bra and the bulge of her small breasts beneath her vest top. Her breathing began to deepen as his thumb cupped her. Full breast.In a graceful motion, she arched her back and lifted off her top, then settled back down, flat on her back. Without any self-awareness, his body rolled on his side, to fill the vacuum left by her re-positioning. He could feel the slightly elastic cotton material of her bra more clearly under his fingers now. He felt the plain hem as the cotton dipped towards the middle of her chest. She was perfectly formed, her breast fitting perfectly into his hand. As his fingers reached the underwire of her bra, he reached into the other side, feeling the flesh of her breast for the first time. She jumped as his hand brushed over her nipple, her tongue pushing further into his mouth as they embraced.Fingers retracted slightly, and his index finger and thumb held her tiny nipple gently. It was hard and clearly sensitive, judging by her reactions, and the skin around it was the softest he had ever felt. His erection was now clearly felt by both of them.He fumbled as he attempted to unclip her bra, only to discover the absence of any back clips at all.She came to the rescue, reaching into the valley between her orbs, and flicking the front clasp in a swift release. The stretch cloth cups swiftly retracted, instantly stripping her tits of any further obstructions.She was laughing with him as she lifted it over her arms. With the strappy garment out of the way, she reached her far hand around his shoulder, and leveraged her torso and hips, so the two were pressing their pelvises against each other, still clothed and getting hotter.In the dimness of the evening, neither of them was able to see each other. Now he would have to explore by touch alone. Neither could benefit from the facial expressions of the other. Their actions stood alone, in expressing desire and pleasure.Her pelvis was rocking backwards and forwards against him in a slow and steady rhythm as he lowered his head to affectionately kiss each of her nipples. Less noticeable was his ascent over her body. He lay above her, his body arched as his lips and tongue explored first one, and then the other. The skin around her nipples began to wrinkle and tighten. His elbows propped his torso up, while his hands held two perfect orbs, as she breathily told him how good it felt.As he sucked her, she felt his sucking on her nipples deeply across her body. In her breast, in her stomach, between her legs.When she could stand no more, she pulled him over and before he knew it, he was flat on his back, just inches from the sidewall of the tent, and she was once again kissing him deeply.Her hands found his defined chest, before plunging downwards, toward his waist.He grimaced and her weight on his cock became a discomfort.As her pelvis twerked aggressively, she felt his erection through his trousers for the first time. Instinctively she shuffled down on his thighs, as her hand reached his bound up cock.He subconsciously pinched her nipples hard, and her fingers pinched his phallic crown.They broke to re-center themselves in the center of the tent. Then she knelt straddling his thighs. She was now knelt and vertical, over his thighs, and fumbling to find his zipper waistband snap.. Her gentle movements up and down his erection became more and more confident, and she took his hand, guiding it to her still-clothed crotch..He had heard about girls getting hot, but he was still astonished at how much warmth was radiating from her. He could feel the shape of her vulva beneath her jeans, could feel her athletic legs as they joined her torso. Suddenly there was a desperation in the tent. Both she and he became impatient to explore further. She finally unsnapped and unzipped his barrier, and pulled his trousers open. He arched to raise his ass off the floor. She quickly slid his jeans down to his ankles. Meanwhile he removed his top.As he was doing, so she sat back and unbuttoned her jeans, slipping them over her slim hips, then sat back while she drew her legs up, to finish removing the tight, form-fitting blue jeans. Her knees were now raised in the tent as she pulled the tight denim over her ankles. He pictured what she would look like, imagined her legs now free for him to explore. She leaned back, supported by her extended arms, while she enjoyed his explorations.He took her foot, still raised towards her chest, and traced her smooth leg up her calf, past her knee. He felt as the flesh softened on the underside of her thigh, felt as it curved up towards her ass cheek.And then he felt them. Her pants were as he had imagined. Plain, thin snug cotton from the feel of them. He cupped her buttocks in both hands. In the pitch dark he was feeling her open her hips up so his hands could feel the inside of her thighs. The unspoken invite compelled him to reach inwards, to feel the edge of her knickers.He was not at all certain. He'd heard others talk of course, had read things. But he had never been able to do this before. A surge of anxiety suddenly flooded his body. Uncertainty threatened to take over.As if by instinct, she took charge. Taking his hand, she moved it across her vulva, rested it on the hot mound which was beneath the thin layer of cotton stretched across it. He felt her thin pubic hairs beneath, the damp line forming where he knew her opening lay.He moved his fingers across the place where he imagined her clitoris would be. That's when he felt her cleft, the softening of her, the point at which his finger was able to press a little deeper, where the resistance of her crotch gave way to heat and openness. He stroked in small circles, finding a rhythm and the right place. He was quickly learning by her breathing and subtle movement. Her soft panting was a good indication of her enjoyment, his insecurity beginning to disappear.She slid both her hands up is thighs, then felt the tight fabric of his boxers. Gently feeling the ascending contours, she fingers met at the apex, when she heard his groan.He saw none of this, lying there in the deep darkness of this rainy night. But the soft touch disappeared from his phallic crown. Then he felt two soft hands on his inner thighs. They explored the caverns under his loose boxer shorts, until they again met at the maypole of this holiday.Her thumbs rubbed the underside of his rigid mast, while her index fingers gently petted his wide spongy crown.The hefty and labored breathing instinctively counseled her to redirect her affections.She slid the fingers of both her hands down, around his hairy sack. While she elevated the package, both her thumbs explored the enclosed contents. Two plump meatballs responded to her thumbs' manipulation. She even explored the cords and tubes which came from the balls and exited up into his pelvis.Then she extracted both hands and slid them up over his remaining garment. At the top of his hips, she firmly hooked the waistband and pulled at his boxer shorts, thus releasing his erection in the cold of the tent. He felt as one hand cupped his balls, massaging him slowly, as the other hand wrapped his naked cock again. He feared he would not be able to hold on, but his focus on her enjoyment and the temperature of the tent helped him push this urging aside for now.She explored his textures and shapes with her thumb. He groaned and sat up, as she began to move her hand up and down his cock. She felt every detail of his length, his foreskin, the tip of him wet with precum now on her thumb.She lifted her knees up once more, enabling him to pull her panties over her hips and up her legs, as carefully as he could. He was on his knees as her legs extended out, now finally free of restrictive fabrics.She pulled him against her bosom as she laid her legs down to his side, and they lay beside one another. He cupped her bare ass with one hand, while his other arm wrapped under her shoulder, to stroke her back.He was feeling his cock upwardly pressed between their hot bodies on the mess of sleeping bags. Their kiss was more open and natural than before. They lay together, her breasts against his bare chest. Again her hips began to move, his leg upper leg between hers. Her upper leg slowly came up and her lower leg hooked around his ass, so they could move as one. And this time, his movements matched hers. His hard cock rubbing against her soft downy pubic hair. It was exquisite.His hands reached around her toned ass until he felt her warmth, and his fingers traced the edge of her soft outer labia, her tender skin covered with fine hairs. She rotated her hips back, giving his fingers increased access, and his heart raced as he felt up to where they met once more above her clitoris. Her tongue licked the nape of his neck as he began, ever so tentatively, to circle her nub with his finger. Then his thumb began slipping ever so slightly between her hot folds. He had never felt anything so sublime. He felt her tiny clit grow beneath his finger, the wetness on his finger gliding across, around, within.Her wetness was like hot syrup, slippery and inviting. He was desperate to explore.Sensing his desire, she rolled onto her back, allowing her legs to part slightly. He got to his knees once again, still making love as a blind man. He stroked her legs gently, following her contours from both her knees up to her vulva. He felt the soft line of pubic hair and used both hands to offer the softest line around her now-engorged lips. As his fingers met at her clitoris, he allowed his left hand to part her a little, his right feeling her wetness fully for the first time, and she nearly came immediately when his finger slipped easily into her tight cunt.He shuffled astride her body a little, allowing her hands to reach him once more, at the moment she drew a finger from the base of his cock all the way to his tip. His sack nuzzled between her crotch, his pole elevated like the canon of a battleship.He scooted back down a bit, to further explore the dark cave of her womb, where he discovered the hot ridges of muscle within her body as she tilted her hips towards him. He heard her pant as he began to move his finger inside her. Her one hand came to her clitoris, to accent his strokes, while her other hand embraced and stroked slowly on his erection as he began to understand how to please her.Her right hand now rubbing her clitoris vigorously. She told him to add another finger, and the sounds became louder, her voice, his voice, the wetness between her legs as his fingers moved within. In the dark and with the others miles away, there was no need to hold back.His fingers working in and out of her soaking hole, and he felt her muscles contract around his digits as her pace grew more and more frantic on his cock. "I'm going to come" she cried in a guttural voice he hadn't heard before, and her legs began to shake as she lifted her ass up towards him. He felt as she squeezed his fingers with her strong vaginal muscles and surge after surge of contractions around his fingers were matched with her squeezing of his cock as she choked it. As she shouted, he groaned. His senses lost equilibrium as his hips began to tingle. Then a pressure hit his cock and streams of his seed flowed from him. She felt the heat of his semen as it landed in strings across her stomach and groin.They collapsed in an exhausted embrace. His fingers slipped from her cunt, and she released his scepter, as their orgasms pervaded.He laid over her, with a thin layer of semen allowing their torsos to slip and slide. Their breathing steadied as they kissed once more, a first time for both of them, the evening's pleasures replaying in both of their minds as they drifted into dreams, the rain still hammering on the tent and the wind howling around them as they slept.He awoke in a tangle of limbs and clothes. It was now light outside the tent, but there was no sign of life from the others yet. The rain had stopped and he noticed the special quiet that often emerges after a storm. Then, he noticed how cold he was.Gathering her sleeping bag around them both, he pulled her close, her body was warmer than his. His hands held her tanned shoulder, the muscles of her upper back flexing slightly as she brought herself towards him in her slumber.She rolled him onto his back, then rested her head on his bare chest. The thick sleeping bag pulled up over both their heads.He felt as her breasts pressed against his chest, her twitch he moved his hand to the small of her back. He began to doze off, half asleep once more, and yet he couldn't help but imagine, to remember the night before, and to fantasize about what might lie ahead.She was next to stir. Her brown eyes opened, taking in the man she had allowed to be so close last night. A private smile, a finger on his blonde eyebrow, tracing the shape of his angular face, his nose. And now he awoke, their eyes meeting as each pulled the other closer in the cold.She felt as his hand moved lower, cupping her ass softly as she sighed. Morning greetings were made, eye contact holding, smiles being shared.They kissed with the softness of morning, the urgency of the night before now gone. Each looked into the others' eyes as their lips parted, their tongues meeting in a slow and comforting silence. Their kiss lasted a long time. Neither could tell exactly how long, but he was warm after a while, they both were. Their hands explored backs, legs, necks. She felt the enlargement as he became hard, her wetness returning.They both held their breaths as they heard the outer zip of the other tents being undone. The sounds of waking humans, of weary friends beginning to emerge from their tents, of questions being asked.Morning fantasies faced a detour for the two of them, without words spoken, they hugged tightly, in resignation of their mutual disappointment.He offered to get up and make breakfast. She watched him get dressed as she regathered covers around her body. Saw his erection, his cock, for the first time. She rested her head on her hand, propped up at the elbow. She was staring with a glint of admiration in her visage. The turgid cock was slightly longer than she had imagined, not too girthy, but beautifully formed.He was conscious of her eyes on him, feeling both excited and nervous. He turned to her, just glimpsing her small hard nipples before she winked and covered herself completely with the sleeping bag. She was disappointed at his leaving.The others straggled to rise and gather. The conversation over breakfast was stilted and slow. Heads were fuzzy and it took a long time for the stories of the previous night to begin to be told.The party, those girls, the long walk home as the sun was coming up. Nobody asked the remnant couple about their night. They were glad, exchanging glances, winks, and smiles; as eggs were fried and tea consumed. The day got off to a slow start. It was clear this was to be the pace of the day, a new couple out of sync with the rest of the group. As most lounged around, lazily; attempting to dry wet clothes after last night's deluge, they prepared to explore.She slipped her hand into his as they walked towards the dunes, their bodies side-by-side, a magic tension building once more between them. The warm greyness of the morning was comforting and they walked for some miles up the desolate shore, not a person to be seen, sandpipers and oystercatchers the only accompaniment to the gentle wash of the tide and their conversation. They stopped to listen, facing out towards America, all those thousands of miles away, felt the wind in their faces, became aware of their heartbeats.She suggested it, and he was unsure at first, but soon, they were both laughing as they dropped their bundles, stripped their layers, and ran, towards the sea. She in her tee shirt and pants, he in his boxers. They charged into the waves, feeling the cold saltwater as it slapped their legs, their hips, their stomachs, and for what felt like minutes, but was probably merely seconds, they swam, shouting and laughing, splashing and catching their breath as the freezing water tried to take it away. He watched as she dove in, her beautiful figure, her black hair sleek against her long neck. It was exhilarating for them both, a chance to be excited, stimulated.He ran, chased by her, back to the shallows, back to the sand. They headed back to their bags amongst the grassed-over dunes where the wind was kinder and where they felt enclosed once more. She saw goosebumps on his shoulders, his skin red from the salt and the cold, water dripping down his cheeks.He watched her as she watched him, observing her dark nipples, hard with the cold, capping the bulge of her breasts under her white cotton tee shirt. They were even more beautiful than he had imagined from touch alone.Small, firm, well-defined, perfectly in proportion. His eyes glanced downwards and he noticed her knickers had also become sheer in the water. Her pubic hair was clearly visible to him beneath. He saw the red lines her knickers had left on her thighs before she had pulled them up, defining the curve of her mons more clearly than before, and he followed her tanned legs down to her slender ankles, her small feet. They watched one another for some time, not a word spoken, and without any sense of self-consciousness. Each taking the other in, with a sort of shivering curiosity that neither had experienced before.She eventually reached for her bag and began to rifle around for towels. They stood facing each other and wrapped themselves in a single large bath sheet. The instant warmth a welcome contrast to the sea air against their skin. Instinctively he placed his hands on her hips, feeling her cold fingers on the small of his back.To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by Josh stone for Literotica.

A tale of firsts, set on a rainy camping trip, among young friends.Based on a post by Josh stone, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. The Night StormSurrounded by flimsy, billowing nylon, the wind howled outside. The fly sheet occasionally touching the inner when the buffeting storm blew strongly enough, and patches of damp were beginning to appear where the outside was attempting to breach the inner. The light was fading outside and somehow the dankness of the evening was everywhere within. He stayed at the campsite while the others had headed for the village in the coast of Southwest Ireland. Local lads had told of a party, beer, and ‘opportunity'.Inside her large nylon tent with him, she also lay, the two rather unknown to one another. Her head at the far end, and his head near the zips, forming the door. Their two sleeping bags were zipped up, and they were each warm and safe, escaping as they had into the nearest dry tent they found. Her tent.The severe weather overtook the two after the rest of the group had departed for a party, in the village.There was a silent tension, which neither of them could quite understand. Cordial talk of home, of family and of newly forming college friendships. The trip was planned by just a few of those participating. But by word of mouth the invites expanded the event, until it became a motley crew of friends-of-friends-of-friends. She was invited by her friend next door, who was a cousin of the guy who invited a guy who invited him. Even the travel was done in a loose caravan. He drove his own SUV. She caught a ride in her neighbor's Honda Civic.Conversation flowed easily enough; but their bodies were somehow tense, his legs were restless.To break the growing silence, he shuffled out of his sleeping bag and explained that he was going to fetch water and his ‘head torch'. A flashlight gadget mounted to an elastic headband, for hands-free illumination. Was there anything she wanted?His tent was damaged when a pole snapped. They quickly grabbed his ‘essentials and took refuge in her ‘family tent' which she had all to herself.The others would be away for hours yet. Who knows if the other tents will survive this barrage?Arriving back, he carefully unzipped her tent door, He removed his boots and waterproofs, just inside; so as to keep them as dry as possible, and to prevent any remaining dry contents of the tent from getting wet. A ritual he had become so used to these last few days, of the perpetual Irish rain. As he entered the main section of the tent, a shiver ran down his spine as a drip fell down his face from his soaking wet hair.“Thank you for staying back at camp. I'm not sure how I'd feel about this weather, if I was alone on this strange coastline.” She said.“I wonder how the group is doing, and how bad the weather is where they are?” He wondered aloud.“Maybe they got in a jealous fight with some local guys, and are all now safe and sobering up in the county jail?” she giggled.She was watching his faint silhouette through the gloom. Then she sat up, holding out a slightly damp towel and rubbing his wet head. He collapsed on his bag, still shivering. He lay for a moment, noticing his head was near to hers this time; sensing her eyes on him, without looking himself. She pulled his open bag up over his body and to his chin. Then settled back into her own cocoon.The rain had increased its percussive hammering; at once deafening and consoling. Silence fell once more.After some time, she raised her arm above her head, stretching slightly with a yawn. He did the same. Held above, unsteady, arms began to move towards one another. Tiredness was mentioned, the rain, wondering how the party was going. Slowly, slowly, their hands met in mid-air. Fingers wrapped gently around fingers, a cold palm met a warm palm. He now understood the tension for the first time.Arms began to ache, held up as they were. They were lowered between bodies, bodies were turned towards one another in symmetrical, silent adjustment. The light was now so dim that little could be made out in the dark of the tent, but he didn't reach for his torch. They lay there for perhaps an hour, hand in hand, completely still and without a word uttered. He thawed out, warmed up, relaxed.She felt the sensuality of the moment, and deeply waited. At some point, they both noticed the breath of the other, first in the rise and fall of chests, and then in breath on cheeks, breath on lips. They became synchronous, breathing deeply, imagining each other's face, only centimeters away from their own. At some point their lips finally met.Both he and she were filled with the yearning of youth, yet relaxed and warm, protected from the elements, protected by each other. Their kiss was deep and relaxed. Her full lips parted and her tongue slipped slowly into his mouth, sensing for the first time his heat, his desire. His senses awakened, he became aware of the smell of wood smoke on their clothes, the smell of her hair.He brought a hand up to her neck, felt her dark hair between his fingers as he held her close. Their tongues explored each other's lips, their faces and necks, and the pouring rain disappeared amidst their enjoyment. She shifted her body, unzipping her sleeping bag and pulling his leg across, his between hers. She put a hand on the small of his back, he mirrored her movements. His hand glancing across her back, feeling ribbed cotton of her top, her skin beneath. Her hand gliding up. under his flannel shirt, tingling his bare skin.On they kissed, their mouths wet and hot. Somehow, without either being aware, their bodies were now pressing together more, as he put his hand gently over her ass. His denim jeans became slightly stiff as he moved his hand, feeling the contours of her behind. He felt her thigh press ever so gently around his own, felt as his cock began to respond to her movement. This was what he had been hoping for, what he had imagined so many times, back in the city. Her movements became more and more definite, and his confidence grew. Her hands were on his ass now, and he sensed her need for more.His hand went up her side smoothly, in one movement. He felt the bottom of her bra and the bulge of her small breasts beneath her vest top. Her breathing began to deepen as his thumb cupped her. Full breast.In a graceful motion, she arched her back and lifted off her top, then settled back down, flat on her back. Without any self-awareness, his body rolled on his side, to fill the vacuum left by her re-positioning. He could feel the slightly elastic cotton material of her bra more clearly under his fingers now. He felt the plain hem as the cotton dipped towards the middle of her chest. She was perfectly formed, her breast fitting perfectly into his hand. As his fingers reached the underwire of her bra, he reached into the other side, feeling the flesh of her breast for the first time. She jumped as his hand brushed over her nipple, her tongue pushing further into his mouth as they embraced.Fingers retracted slightly, and his index finger and thumb held her tiny nipple gently. It was hard and clearly sensitive, judging by her reactions, and the skin around it was the softest he had ever felt. His erection was now clearly felt by both of them.He fumbled as he attempted to unclip her bra, only to discover the absence of any back clips at all.She came to the rescue, reaching into the valley between her orbs, and flicking the front clasp in a swift release. The stretch cloth cups swiftly retracted, instantly stripping her tits of any further obstructions.She was laughing with him as she lifted it over her arms. With the strappy garment out of the way, she reached her far hand around his shoulder, and leveraged her torso and hips, so the two were pressing their pelvises against each other, still clothed and getting hotter.In the dimness of the evening, neither of them was able to see each other. Now he would have to explore by touch alone. Neither could benefit from the facial expressions of the other. Their actions stood alone, in expressing desire and pleasure.Her pelvis was rocking backwards and forwards against him in a slow and steady rhythm as he lowered his head to affectionately kiss each of her nipples. Less noticeable was his ascent over her body. He lay above her, his body arched as his lips and tongue explored first one, and then the other. The skin around her nipples began to wrinkle and tighten. His elbows propped his torso up, while his hands held two perfect orbs, as she breathily told him how good it felt.As he sucked her, she felt his sucking on her nipples deeply across her body. In her breast, in her stomach, between her legs.When she could stand no more, she pulled him over and before he knew it, he was flat on his back, just inches from the sidewall of the tent, and she was once again kissing him deeply.Her hands found his defined chest, before plunging downwards, toward his waist.He grimaced and her weight on his cock became a discomfort.As her pelvis twerked aggressively, she felt his erection through his trousers for the first time. Instinctively she shuffled down on his thighs, as her hand reached his bound up cock.He subconsciously pinched her nipples hard, and her fingers pinched his phallic crown.They broke to re-center themselves in the center of the tent. Then she knelt straddling his thighs. She was now knelt and vertical, over his thighs, and fumbling to find his zipper waistband snap.. Her gentle movements up and down his erection became more and more confident, and she took his hand, guiding it to her still-clothed crotch..He had heard about girls getting hot, but he was still astonished at how much warmth was radiating from her. He could feel the shape of her vulva beneath her jeans, could feel her athletic legs as they joined her torso. Suddenly there was a desperation in the tent. Both she and he became impatient to explore further. She finally unsnapped and unzipped his barrier, and pulled his trousers open. He arched to raise his ass off the floor. She quickly slid his jeans down to his ankles. Meanwhile he removed his top.As he was doing, so she sat back and unbuttoned her jeans, slipping them over her slim hips, then sat back while she drew her legs up, to finish removing the tight, form-fitting blue jeans. Her knees were now raised in the tent as she pulled the tight denim over her ankles. He pictured what she would look like, imagined her legs now free for him to explore. She leaned back, supported by her extended arms, while she enjoyed his explorations.He took her foot, still raised towards her chest, and traced her smooth leg up her calf, past her knee. He felt as the flesh softened on the underside of her thigh, felt as it curved up towards her ass cheek.And then he felt them. Her pants were as he had imagined. Plain, thin snug cotton from the feel of them. He cupped her buttocks in both hands. In the pitch dark he was feeling her open her hips up so his hands could feel the inside of her thighs. The unspoken invite compelled him to reach inwards, to feel the edge of her knickers.He was not at all certain. He'd heard others talk of course, had read things. But he had never been able to do this before. A surge of anxiety suddenly flooded his body. Uncertainty threatened to take over.As if by instinct, she took charge. Taking his hand, she moved it across her vulva, rested it on the hot mound which was beneath the thin layer of cotton stretched across it. He felt her thin pubic hairs beneath, the damp line forming where he knew her opening lay.He moved his fingers across the place where he imagined her clitoris would be. That's when he felt her cleft, the softening of her, the point at which his finger was able to press a little deeper, where the resistance of her crotch gave way to heat and openness. He stroked in small circles, finding a rhythm and the right place. He was quickly learning by her breathing and subtle movement. Her soft panting was a good indication of her enjoyment, his insecurity beginning to disappear.She slid both her hands up is thighs, then felt the tight fabric of his boxers. Gently feeling the ascending contours, she fingers met at the apex, when she heard his groan.He saw none of this, lying there in the deep darkness of this rainy night. But the soft touch disappeared from his phallic crown. Then he felt two soft hands on his inner thighs. They explored the caverns under his loose boxer shorts, until they again met at the maypole of this holiday.Her thumbs rubbed the underside of his rigid mast, while her index fingers gently petted his wide spongy crown.The hefty and labored breathing instinctively counseled her to redirect her affections.She slid the fingers of both her hands down, around his hairy sack. While she elevated the package, both her thumbs explored the enclosed contents. Two plump meatballs responded to her thumbs' manipulation. She even explored the cords and tubes which came from the balls and exited up into his pelvis.Then she extracted both hands and slid them up over his remaining garment. At the top of his hips, she firmly hooked the waistband and pulled at his boxer shorts, thus releasing his erection in the cold of the tent. He felt as one hand cupped his balls, massaging him slowly, as the other hand wrapped his naked cock again. He feared he would not be able to hold on, but his focus on her enjoyment and the temperature of the tent helped him push this urging aside for now.She explored his textures and shapes with her thumb. He groaned and sat up, as she began to move her hand up and down his cock. She felt every detail of his length, his foreskin, the tip of him wet with precum now on her thumb.She lifted her knees up once more, enabling him to pull her panties over her hips and up her legs, as carefully as he could. He was on his knees as her legs extended out, now finally free of restrictive fabrics.She pulled him against her bosom as she laid her legs down to his side, and they lay beside one another. He cupped her bare ass with one hand, while his other arm wrapped under her shoulder, to stroke her back.He was feeling his cock upwardly pressed between their hot bodies on the mess of sleeping bags. Their kiss was more open and natural than before. They lay together, her breasts against his bare chest. Again her hips began to move, his leg upper leg between hers. Her upper leg slowly came up and her lower leg hooked around his ass, so they could move as one. And this time, his movements matched hers. His hard cock rubbing against her soft downy pubic hair. It was exquisite.His hands reached around her toned ass until he felt her warmth, and his fingers traced the edge of her soft outer labia, her tender skin covered with fine hairs. She rotated her hips back, giving his fingers increased access, and his heart raced as he felt up to where they met once more above her clitoris. Her tongue licked the nape of his neck as he began, ever so tentatively, to circle her nub with his finger. Then his thumb began slipping ever so slightly between her hot folds. He had never felt anything so sublime. He felt her tiny clit grow beneath his finger, the wetness on his finger gliding across, around, within.Her wetness was like hot syrup, slippery and inviting. He was desperate to explore.Sensing his desire, she rolled onto her back, allowing her legs to part slightly. He got to his knees once again, still making love as a blind man. He stroked her legs gently, following her contours from both her knees up to her vulva. He felt the soft line of pubic hair and used both hands to offer the softest line around her now-engorged lips. As his fingers met at her clitoris, he allowed his left hand to part her a little, his right feeling her wetness fully for the first time, and she nearly came immediately when his finger slipped easily into her tight cunt.He shuffled astride her body a little, allowing her hands to reach him once more, at the moment she drew a finger from the base of his cock all the way to his tip. His sack nuzzled between her crotch, his pole elevated like the canon of a battleship.He scooted back down a bit, to further explore the dark cave of her womb, where he discovered the hot ridges of muscle within her body as she tilted her hips towards him. He heard her pant as he began to move his finger inside her. Her one hand came to her clitoris, to accent his strokes, while her other hand embraced and stroked slowly on his erection as he began to understand how to please her.Her right hand now rubbing her clitoris vigorously. She told him to add another finger, and the sounds became louder, her voice, his voice, the wetness between her legs as his fingers moved within. In the dark and with the others miles away, there was no need to hold back.His fingers working in and out of her soaking hole, and he felt her muscles contract around his digits as her pace grew more and more frantic on his cock. "I'm going to come" she cried in a guttural voice he hadn't heard before, and her legs began to shake as she lifted her ass up towards him. He felt as she squeezed his fingers with her strong vaginal muscles and surge after surge of contractions around his fingers were matched with her squeezing of his cock as she choked it. As she shouted, he groaned. His senses lost equilibrium as his hips began to tingle. Then a pressure hit his cock and streams of his seed flowed from him. She felt the heat of his semen as it landed in strings across her stomach and groin.They collapsed in an exhausted embrace. His fingers slipped from her cunt, and she released his scepter, as their orgasms pervaded.He laid over her, with a thin layer of semen allowing their torsos to slip and slide. Their breathing steadied as they kissed once more, a first time for both of them, the evening's pleasures replaying in both of their minds as they drifted into dreams, the rain still hammering on the tent and the wind howling around them as they slept.He awoke in a tangle of limbs and clothes. It was now light outside the tent, but there was no sign of life from the others yet. The rain had stopped and he noticed the special quiet that often emerges after a storm. Then, he noticed how cold he was.Gathering her sleeping bag around them both, he pulled her close, her body was warmer than his. His hands held her tanned shoulder, the muscles of her upper back flexing slightly as she brought herself towards him in her slumber.She rolled him onto his back, then rested her head on his bare chest. The thick sleeping bag pulled up over both their heads.He felt as her breasts pressed against his chest, her twitch he moved his hand to the small of her back. He began to doze off, half asleep once more, and yet he couldn't help but imagine, to remember the night before, and to fantasize about what might lie ahead.She was next to stir. Her brown eyes opened, taking in the man she had allowed to be so close last night. A private smile, a finger on his blonde eyebrow, tracing the shape of his angular face, his nose. And now he awoke, their eyes meeting as each pulled the other closer in the cold.She felt as his hand moved lower, cupping her ass softly as she sighed. Morning greetings were made, eye contact holding, smiles being shared.They kissed with the softness of morning, the urgency of the night before now gone. Each looked into the others' eyes as their lips parted, their tongues meeting in a slow and comforting silence. Their kiss lasted a long time. Neither could tell exactly how long, but he was warm after a while, they both were. Their hands explored backs, legs, necks. She felt the enlargement as he became hard, her wetness returning.They both held their breaths as they heard the outer zip of the other tents being undone. The sounds of waking humans, of weary friends beginning to emerge from their tents, of questions being asked.Morning fantasies faced a detour for the two of them, without words spoken, they hugged tightly, in resignation of their mutual disappointment.He offered to get up and make breakfast. She watched him get dressed as she regathered covers around her body. Saw his erection, his cock, for the first time. She rested her head on her hand, propped up at the elbow. She was staring with a glint of admiration in her visage. The turgid cock was slightly longer than she had imagined, not too girthy, but beautifully formed.He was conscious of her eyes on him, feeling both excited and nervous. He turned to her, just glimpsing her small hard nipples before she winked and covered herself completely with the sleeping bag. She was disappointed at his leaving.The others straggled to rise and gather. The conversation over breakfast was stilted and slow. Heads were fuzzy and it took a long time for the stories of the previous night to begin to be told.The party, those girls, the long walk home as the sun was coming up. Nobody asked the remnant couple about their night. They were glad, exchanging glances, winks, and smiles; as eggs were fried and tea consumed. The day got off to a slow start. It was clear this was to be the pace of the day, a new couple out of sync with the rest of the group. As most lounged around, lazily; attempting to dry wet clothes after last night's deluge, they prepared to explore.She slipped her hand into his as they walked towards the dunes, their bodies side-by-side, a magic tension building once more between them. The warm greyness of the morning was comforting and they walked for some miles up the desolate shore, not a person to be seen, sandpipers and oystercatchers the only accompaniment to the gentle wash of the tide and their conversation. They stopped to listen, facing out towards America, all those thousands of miles away, felt the wind in their faces, became aware of their heartbeats.She suggested it, and he was unsure at first, but soon, they were both laughing as they dropped their bundles, stripped their layers, and ran, towards the sea. She in her tee shirt and pants, he in his boxers. They charged into the waves, feeling the cold saltwater as it slapped their legs, their hips, their stomachs, and for what felt like minutes, but was probably merely seconds, they swam, shouting and laughing, splashing and catching their breath as the freezing water tried to take it away. He watched as she dove in, her beautiful figure, her black hair sleek against her long neck. It was exhilarating for them both, a chance to be excited, stimulated.He ran, chased by her, back to the shallows, back to the sand. They headed back to their bags amongst the grassed-over dunes where the wind was kinder and where they felt enclosed once more. She saw goosebumps on his shoulders, his skin red from the salt and the cold, water dripping down his cheeks.He watched her as she watched him, observing her dark nipples, hard with the cold, capping the bulge of her breasts under her white cotton tee shirt. They were even more beautiful than he had imagined from touch alone.Small, firm, well-defined, perfectly in proportion. His eyes glanced downwards and he noticed her knickers had also become sheer in the water. Her pubic hair was clearly visible to him beneath. He saw the red lines her knickers had left on her thighs before she had pulled them up, defining the curve of her mons more clearly than before, and he followed her tanned legs down to her slender ankles, her small feet. They watched one another for some time, not a word spoken, and without any sense of self-consciousness. Each taking the other in, with a sort of shivering curiosity that neither had experienced before.She eventually reached for her bag and began to rifle around for towels. They stood facing each other and wrapped themselves in a single large bath sheet. The instant warmth a welcome contrast to the sea air against their skin. Instinctively he placed his hands on her hips, feeling her cold fingers on the small of his back.To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by Josh stone for Literotica.

Miracles can happen on Christmas Eve.Based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. “I; I don't want to just be a charity case,” Ken replied. “If you do this, Gabrielle;”“It will only be because I want to. Promise,” Gabby replied, finishing his thought. “Now, your first lesson in kissing: making the move. I'm a young, attractive woman who has been making eye contact with you all night and finding every excuse in the book to touch you. You may not realize it, but when a woman does that, it means she's ready for you to make the move. Try it on me, just like I did.”Mimicking Ken, Gabby closed her eyes, waiting for the moment that Ken would kiss her once more. He leaned in as she had done, trying to take his time and not rush anything. As he was about to kiss her, he remembered that agonizing wait when he could sense her almost on top of him. Pausing mere centimeters from her lips, he allowed the tension to build up for a few moments. Soon, a huge smile began to form on Gabby's lips; she was enjoying this, and he hadn't even touched her yet! Ken collected his courage and finally met her lips with his, moving them ever so slightly as he kissed her. He only had his instincts to guide him, but she didn't seem to mind one bit.“Umm; that was very nice,” Gabby whispered as they parted. “Good job in mimicking my technique. Let's try one more. This time, lick your lips just a bit before you kiss me, and try to let our mouths fit together like a puzzle. You can take my lower lip between yours, or I can take your lip between mine. Tilting your head to the side a bit is also a natural position. The possibilities are almost endless. When you're ready, don't be afraid to put your tongue in my mouth. In the future, you'll want to be careful about doing this too soon, but for our purposes tonight, go right ahead.”Ken did as she instructed, and found that the increased moisture to be quite pleasant. It allowed each of their lips to slide along the other's with little effort. All too soon, he felt Gabby take his lower lip in hers, sucking lightly and even nibbling for an instant. After she did this a second time, Ken took the hint and reciprocated in kind, eliciting a contented murmur from Gabby. As their kissing became more passionate, he could no longer resist the urge to taste this gorgeous woman. Still tentative, he pressed his tongue against the crease of her lips, which parted to allow him entry. Though he didn't know what to do once he was in, he soon found himself enthralled in Gabby's passions. Her tongue danced with his, exploring his mouth in a slow, methodical fashion. This gave him the perfect gauge to judge his own efforts by. After nearly twenty minutes of making out, they finally separated, their faces flushed from the experience.“Holy shit.” Ken sighed.“You, my friend, are one quick study. The next girl that kisses you may well get addicted and refuse to let you go,” Gabby agreed with a playful grin. Leaning back on the sofa, she reached down and unbuttoned the top button of her jeans, asking, “You ready to learn something else?”In spite of his hardening cock, Ken couldn't help but feel like he was doing something he shouldn't. “Look, you seriously don't have to;”“I want to,” she said with confidence. “Ken, you are such a sweet, special guy, and I want to show you that. I want to prove to you how lucky a girl I would be to have a guy like you.”Would be? What's that supposed to mean?“I've never made love to a virgin, Ken,” she continued. “But I know what I love in bed, and I think I can help you get quite good at this. You don't have to do anything you don't want to, but if you'll allow me, I'd love nothing more than to take your virginity tonight.”Ken was torn. This woman certainly drove him crazy, but part of him worried this was all an elaborate setup. Women never came on to him like this, let alone one this beautiful! Then again, she hadn't balked in the slightest in kissing him. Hell, she had even encouraged him to French kiss her. In spite of the fact that he had every reason to be distrusting after Jacqueline's message, he recognized that she had shown him nothing but kindness and patience. He didn't believe in destiny or fate, but if there was a moment in which he was supposed to lose his virginity, this had to be it.“Okay; I want to,” he whispered.“I'm glad,” she replied with a warm smile.Fumbling with his belt, he said, “I guess I'd better;”“There's plenty of time, Ken,” Gabby reassured him. “If we do this, I want to do it right. I want to show you the proper way to take a girl around the world. That starts with what we were doing earlier, only this time, you can start removing my clothes in the process.”As Ken leaned in and resumed their kissing, Gabby guided his hands lower and slipped them underneath her sweater. He spent a few moments enjoying the warm sensation of skin-to-skin contact before tugging her sweater up. They separated for a moment so that Gabby could finish peeling her top off, revealing a simple, black silk bra. As they continued making out, Ken reached behind her, trying to decipher the key to unhooking the ever-hated bra.“Want some advice?” Gabby asked with a slight giggle.“Sure,” Ken signed, beginning to get frustrated.“Feel for the crease, then slip one finger under and one finger over. Squeeze together and rub your fingers until it unhooks.”Concentrating, Ken did as she instructed. The clasp itself was easy to find, and her descriptions were spot on. To his surprise, it only took one unsuccessful attempt before he managed to snap the garment open.“Impressive,” Gabby marveled.“Thanks, but that was all you. I'd be lost without your instructions.”“You're a natural student; you take direction well. Ready for the next lesson?”“Oh yeah,” Ken said with anticipation.“Your kissing skills have grown by leaps and bounds in just a few minutes. Now you should remember that you don't have to kiss just my lips. My cheeks, my neck, my shoulders; my entire body is your playground. Few things turn a woman on more than a man whose only desire is to worship every inch of her form.”With that, Gabby shrugged her shoulders and slipped her bra off, revealing her ample D-cup tits to Ken. He was utterly speechless at the sight he now beheld. They were not only large, but quite perky as well. Her tiny pink nipples, already hard from their making out, were the perfect accent to Gabby's most notable assets. As he drank her in, he felt her guide his hand towards her, reaching him out to touch her tit. It barely fit into his hand, yet it was so soft and warm that it felt like it just belonged there. Taking a deep breath, Ken now reached in with both of his hands, squeezing her tits together and exploring every inch of their surface. Remembering her words from a moment ago, he leaned in once more and began to kiss his way from her lips down to her chest.“Yes; just like that.” she cooed.Arriving at the valley of her bosom, he made his way to one side, kissing her tit while also stimulating her nipple with his finger.“That's so good, Ken; ooh, you can suck on them too,” she whispered with encouragement.Ken's heart leapt at her suggestion, and he moved to take one of her tiny nipples in his mouth. He sucked with eagerness at first, but Gabby soon coaxed him to go slower.“Careful there; be gentle.”“Sorry.”“Quite alright, they're just a bit sensitive,” she said with a sweet giggle.Ken spent quite some time lapping at her tits, alternating sides every so often. At first, Gabby advised him on when to change so as not to over stimulate one side or the other. Soon, though, Ken was moving back and forth all on his own, driving her wild with lust in the process. After several minutes of this, she lifted his head up, a wicked grin on her face.“Ready for the big reveal?” she asked, lowering the zipper of her jeans.“Uh; uh huh.”Lifting her hips up, Gabby slipped her jeans over her curvy ass and down her long legs before kicking them off with her boots. She then turned to recline back on the sofa, spreading her legs a tiny bit. The smoldering come hither look she gave Ken was enough to bring any man to his knees.“Come on, Ken; you've got a Christmas present to open.”Ken's mouth went dry as he stared at her black thong panties, mesmerized in disbelief by what was about to happen. With trembling hands, he slipped his fingers into her waistband and slid the silky garment off, revealing Gabby's shaven pussy at last. In that moment, Ken had completely forgotten that he was still wearing all his clothes.“I just love the way you're looking at me,” Gabby breathed, breaking his trance. “It's like you won the lottery or something.”“I; think I did.”“So sweet. Now then, time to learn how to really make a woman happy. Most women are at least willing to engage in oral sex, but you always need to give at least as much as you receive. It's only polite. And there's no better way to make a woman want to suck your cock; than to eat her pussy without prompting. With that said.”Gabby now spread her legs wide for him, beckoning him to explore her delectable womanhood. Following a trail she laid with her fingers, Ken began to kiss his way up her leg and inner thigh. After repeating the action on her other leg, he arrived at her soaked pussy, breathing in the musky aroma seeping from within her.“Spread my lips, Ken,” Gabby whispered.Using a gentle touch, he did as she asked, gazing deep into her slick tunnel. He soon leaned forward, touching his tongue to the folds of her labia. She tasted different than he had expected, perhaps a bit salty, but nothing unpleasant in Ken's mind. He continued to taste and tease her lips for a few moments, and she began to squirm and writhe under him in pleasure.“Oh, yes; that's just right, Ken; you can move a little higher, too. See that little bump there? That's my clit. She's sensitive, but if you pay enough attention to her; something good is bound to happen.”He tilted his head upwards a bit, running his tongue along her lips as he arrived at her clit. Flicking the nub a couple of times, he was surprised at just how strong Gabby's reaction was. Ken liked that. She was having the time of her life, and it was all because of him. Feeling a twinge of confidence, he redoubled his efforts and began lapping at her clit again and again, never giving her a chance to rest.“Yes; yes, that's fucking incredible!” she cried out.As Gabby's hips began to buck, Ken looped his arms around her thighs on instinct, helping her to remain still. He continued his worshipping of her womanhood, savoring every drop of her juices as she squirmed and squealed in delight. Soon, he began to sense that her thrashing was reaching a crescendo and an ultimate plateau. He received almost immediate verbal confirmation of this.“Holy shit; Fuck that's awesome! Oh, Ken don't stop; don't; stop; please don't stop don't stop don't stop; ah!”Ken knew in an academic sense that women could achieve powerful orgasms. Still, he had never actually seen it happen, let alone experienced it by his hand, or rather his tongue. Yet lying beneath him was the most beautiful woman he had ever met in his life, and she was becoming even more beautiful by the second as her body erupted in ecstasy. The look of pleasure on her face as her eyes fluttered closed was awe-inspiring. A few final licks to her pussy, and she gently pushed his face away from her crotch.“That's quite enough; but oh so wonderful.” she sighed. “You're a natural, Ken.”“Thanks. That's; got to be the hottest thing I've ever seen in my life. Seeing you lose control like that, it was surreal.”“So sweet,” she said, sitting up straight on the sofa. “For all your supposed awkwardness, you sure know how to pay a girl a compliment.” She leaned forward, planting a long, slow kiss on his lips. As they parted, she whispered, “Ready for your due reward?”With a slight gasp, he replied, “Oh, hell yes.”Gabby stood from the sofa, smiling the entire time. Reaching behind the armrest of the sofa, she pulled out a dark blue sleeping bag and began to spread it out on the thick rug in front of the fire.“It's a tradition,” she explained, seeing the look of confusion on Ken's face. “When I was a little girl, I swore I'd catch Santa in the act by sleeping next to the tree. He'd never be able to sneak past me. Well, my parents told me to go for it, but that it wouldn't work; he's too good. Sure enough, he had come and gone the next morning. He even left a note next to my pillow that said, ‘Nice try, Gabby. Merry Christmas.' Ever since then, I've slept by the tree every Christmas Eve.”“Love it,” Ken grinned.By now, she had finished spreading the sleeping bag out on the floor and affixed a couple of pillows at the head for them. As it was designed for one person, she had opened it completely and laid it out flat, making it large enough for two to lie on. Seeing what she was doing, Ken grabbed a large throw blanket from the sofa to cover up with.“Why, thank you,” she said. “But don't you think you're a bit overdressed?”“Huh?” Ken had been so entranced with Gabby's naked body that he'd forgotten that he was still wearing his clothes. “Oh, uh, I guess so.”“Can I help with that?” she asked with a mischievous grin.“Sure.”Gabby sauntered over to him, wrapping him in a warm hug as they stood next to the fireplace. After kissing his lips, she moved to his cheek and neck, just as he had done to her before. As she began to drive him crazy, she slipped her fingers into his tee shirt and pulled it off of him, exposing his bare chest to her. Now with a new playground to explore, Gabby continued from where she left off. She first lingered around his neck and shoulders, then down his chest before finally reaching his stomach. As she knelt before him, she unbuckled his belt and slid his jeans and boxers down to his ankles, freeing his rock hard cock at last.Ken was not large my most standards, being only about five inches in length at full staff, but to Gabby he was perfect. She had no hesitation as she began to lightly stroke his length in her hand, and soon began to take him in her mouth bit-by-bit. Ken was in blissful agony; not only was he receiving is first blowjob, but he also had to keep from exploding too soon, all while concentrating on standing still. She sucked him for a few seconds more before releasing him.“If you get close, let me know, okay? I want this inside my pussy, too.”Ken could only nod in reply. She soon resumed her pleasuring of his member, sucking him with gleeful determination. He had been so good to her tonight; she only wanted to reward his efforts. Slowing her pace, she gazed up at him with her smoldering eyes, her pretty face framed by her long blonde hair. As Ken began to lose himself in her beauty, he also felt a familiar bubbling up in the pit of his stomach. Though he panicked for a moment, he soon had the presence of mind to tap Gabby on the forehead.“I think you'd better slow down,” he stammered.Releasing his cock from her mouth with a pop, Gabby grinned and replied, “Good. Because I think it's time for me to take your virginity.”After switching off the gas logs, she stretched out on the open sleeping bag and held part of the blanket up, beckoning Ken to slide in with her. He did so with eagerness, though was still nervous as hell; he had no idea what he was doing! Sensing his doubts, Gabby spoke with soft confidence and reassurance.“Let's go you on top to start. That way you can control it so you don't go off too soon. Honestly, though, don't worry about stamina. You've already lasted through one of my blowjobs, which is no small feat, if I do say so myself. You ready?”“Um, yeah; I think so. But do we need any; protection? I don't have a condom or anything.”With a warm smile, she replied, “Don't ever change, Ken. Sweet, humble, and considerate, that's what you are. I don't have any diseases per my last doctor's visit two months ago, and I know you're a virgin so I don't think there's any concern.”“That's good. But; what if you get pregnant? I'm not sure I'd be able to pull out in time.”“Well,” she paused, her smile becoming more bittersweet. “It's a long story, but trust me when I say that there's no risk of me becoming pregnant. We're clear to let loose with this, as long as you're comfortable with that, of course.”“I am. I just; wanted to be sure.”“Thank you, Ken. Now, if you please, my pussy is aching for your cock, and you'd best make her happy.”Positioning his pelvic region between her legs, Ken attempted to push into her, but his slick cock merely grazed the surface before slipping up to her belly. Gabby just smiled and reached down, taking a gentle grip on his cock with her hand and guiding him to the entrance of her pussy. Feeling a bit of give, he followed his instincts and penetrated her at long last, his virginity melting away in the process. She was divine, far tighter than Ken had ever imagined in his wildest dreams and fantasies.“Oh Ken; that's just where you belong,” she cooed in satisfaction.“Holy fuck; so tight.” he could only reply.Ken began to thrust in and out of her, keeping his tempo moderate at the start to get a feel for how sensitive he was. The sensations of making love to this goddess were only enhanced by the look of sheer enjoyment in Gabby's eyes. He prayed that he would be able to last and enjoy it all, even if only for a few minutes. As he continued thrusting into her, Gabby began to get a mischievous look in her eyes.“You're thinking something,” Ken observed.“Uh huh. Wanna learn a trick that'll drive any girl nuts?”“Sure.”“Come up on your knees and keep your torso straight up. Try to get to where you can keep yourself inside me without having to balance on your arms.”“Like this?” he asked, relaxing back on his folded knees.“Exactly. You can also stretch my leg out against your chest to help you balance.”“Very nice,” he said as he followed her instructions.“Yep, but that's not the trick. This is the trick. Use your hand; and masturbate me while you fuck me.”Ken at first wasn't sure if he had heard correctly, but Gabby soon confirmed that he had when she took his hand and slid it down her thigh towards her slit. Once there, he reacquainted himself with her womanhood, finding her clit with little effort. Gabby's reaction was immediate. Her eyes bulged and her arms began to flail about in ecstasy. This only spurred Ken on further, as he upped the tempo of his thrusts while continuing to jack her off. Gabby was in such pleasure that she couldn't even form words. Nothing but incoherent babbling came from her mouth. Finally, her long-awaited orgasm arrived, and Gabby screamed into her pillow at the top of her lungs. Meanwhile, Ken had the pleasure of experiencing what would become his favorite part of lovemaking: a woman's pussy erupting in climax around his cock.“Oh my god; that; was awesome,” he marveled.“Uh huh; you're fucking amazing, Ken.”“Thanks to you,” he grinned, slowing his thrusts to allow her to recover.“I just gave pointers. You executed; to perfection, I may add.”“My knees are about to give out, though.”“Well isn't that excellent timing; because I wanna ride you now.”Disengaging from him, Gabby gave Ken a playful push to the side, landing him flat on his back. Before he could even think of retaliating, she had already clambered on top of him and was rubbing her slick entrance against his cock. If she wasn't careful she might have made him blow his load right then and there, but she backed off in time, planting a deep kiss on his lips. As their tongues danced, she positioned his head against her and lowered herself onto him. Ken moaned into her mouth at the reintroduction of her wonderful tunnel. Their mouths parted as she arrived at the base of his cock, and she sat up straight to give him an unobstructed view of her glorious tits.Rather than bounce on him full force, Gabby used a smooth, firm grinding motion on his cock. After all, they were on a sleeping bag on the floor, rather than a proper bed. Ken couldn't help but reach up and take her jiggling globes in his hands, squeezing them and tweaking her nipples a bit. This only encouraged Gabby further, now exploring every inch of his cock with her velvety pussy. She rode him for all she was worth, no longer trying to extend their session, but actively working to send him over the edge. Ken, perhaps picking up on this, tried to coax her to slow down.“Gabby, you'd better slow; oh shit; down. I'm not gonna;”“I don't care. Give it to me,” she replied in a husky voice.“Huh? But I haven't even gone ten minutes? Aren't guys supposed to be able to last?”Gabby smiled at him. “Ken, you've been wonderful tonight. You kissed me like I was the only woman in the world, ate my pussy, and survived one of my world-famous blowjobs. Believe me, you're no slouch. You've lasted Ken, and made me orgasm twice in the process!” She leaned closer, whispering in his ear, “Cum for me, right in my pussy. I want it. I need it. Please don't hold back. Give it all; to me.”That did it. Her masterful motions combined with her seductive voice were too much for poor Ken to handle. As she planted her lips firmly on his, he thrust his last into her and began to spray his seed into Gabby's pussy. Though he had masturbated many times, none of his orgasms were ever this long or powerful; it was unreal. As he finally came down from his high, Ken's cock began to soften inside her pussy, slipping out after a few seconds.“That was; amazing.” he sighed, feeling the call of sleep washing over him.“Nuh uh! No you don't, Ken!” Gabby replied with a playful slap.“Huh?”“There's one more thing for you to learn: the art of pillow talk. Trust me, Ken. You stay awake and talk to a woman after sex, and you show her she's more than just a piece of ass,” she said, rolling off to lie next to him.“Guess that makes sense,” he mused, rubbing his eyes to stay awake. “Well you asked me all about myself, and I was about to do the same when, uh; all this happened.”“Not complaining are you?” she asked with a grin as she laid her head on his shoulder.“Hell no! Still, what about Gabby? What makes her tick?”“Well, my family is the biggest part of my life, in all honesty. With Mom, Dad, plus two big brothers and a little sister, there's a lot of love to go around. We've always been tight.”“Oh yeah! You mentioned earlier about not being alone on Christmas Eve, yet you would have been alone if we hadn't met. What's up with that?”Gabby replied, “We're kinda spread across the southeast right now. One brother works in Birmingham, another in Nashville. My sister is visiting a sorority sister up in South Carolina. Mom and Dad live near here, but have been traveling. They were supposed to get in today, but their flight got delayed. Won't be seeing them until after lunch tomorrow. Still, we should have everyone together by the day after Christmas.”“Always good,” Ken smiled, wishing his own family was a close as Gabby's. Noticing the silver cross still hanging from her neck, he asked, “I guess you're pretty religious, too?”“Very much so. Born and raised Catholic.”“Yet, you're not at mass?”“Extenuating circumstances,” she replied, a slight grimace on her face.“Sorry, didn't mean for that to come out harsh. No judgment from me, promise. My mom's always been religious, but it just never spoke to me. I mean, how can a supposedly loving God allow such evil acts in the world He created?”Gabby looked up, calm confidence in her eyes. “Sometimes bad things happen to good people. That doesn't mean God causes those bad things to happen. In all things, I believe God works for good. Even in the worst situations imaginable, God manages to cause some amount of good to come from them.”“You really believe that?” Ken asked.“With every fiber of my being. It's what keeps me going.”“Well, you're the first that's been able to answer me that question in a way that makes sense. No ‘it's all in God's plan' or ‘you must not love God enough' or any such nonsense. You; you get it.”Lying there in silence for a few minutes, Ken finally found the courage to ask the question he was afraid to know the answer to.“Will I ever see you again?”A long pause, then Gabby replied, “No.”“Why? I know I go to school in Massachusetts, but I'd be a fool to give up on an incredible woman like you. Why can't we give it a shot?”With a sigh, she answered, “Because there's something you don't know about me.” Taking his face in her hands and gazing deep into his eyes, she continued, “I'm dying, Ken.”He blinked twice, uncertain if he had heard her right. “Dying?”“I have; a rare and aggressive form of grade IV brain cancer. The doctors diagnosed me about two months ago. I have less than six months to live. They said they could treat it, but it would only buy me another year at best. Even if it were successful, I'd be so weak from the chemo that I wouldn't be able to do much of anything. So, I opted for a powerful regiment of pain management and resolved to live what time I have left to the fullest. Experience all I can, spread as much joy as I can.”“This explains everything,” Ken realized. “Why you weren't scared of me in the park, even with me holding a knife. Why you didn't hesitate to invite me to your home. Why there was no concern of you getting pregnant.”“And why we can't be together, as much as I want it. Ken, I meant what I said earlier. If I could spend any amount of time, and especially years with a guy like you, I would be so lucky and blessed. You're a wonderful person, and you're going to make some girl happy beyond belief someday. Whoever she is, wherever she may be; I envy her.”“I just wish it could be you.”“I know, Ken, but you don't deserve that. You don't deserve to fall head-over-heels in love with a girl that you know will be dead in a few short months. In another lifetime, maybe we could have been soul mates. But God seems to have other plans.”“Gabby, how can you still believe in God through all this? You said that He works all things for good, but what good can come of this?”She collected her courage, deciding to tell him her darkest secret, one that not even her own family knew. “About a month ago, I was in a really bad spot. I still believed in God, but couldn't believe He would put me through such pain and suffering. I had dreams, hopes, plans; but all for naught. I got low. So low that, one night, I almost did; what you almost did.”“Take the easy way out?”“Exactly. I nearly went through with it, but at the last moment decided to sleep on it. That night, I had a dream. Someone, I don't know who, was speaking to me. ‘Your life still has meaning. You still have a purpose.' That's what they told me. There's no way that was a coincidence. When I woke up, I promised myself I'd find that purpose for my life. Tonight, I may have done just that.”“What do you mean?” Ken asked.“Ken, if I had killed myself, I wouldn't have only been responsible for my own death. I'd have also been responsible for yours. I wouldn't have been there to talk to you and convince you there was a better way.”“That's one way of looking at it, I guess,” Ken mused, pondering her realization.“There's more, Ken. You're going to be a brain surgeon. I have no doubt about that. If I'm not there tonight, how many lives are lost in the future because Dr. Ken Dix isn't around to save them? How many children have their lives snuffed out from you not being there to ward off the hand of Death? You are going to help so many people in your life, Ken. I can't tell you how happy that makes me.”“And all that is worth the horrible death you're destined for?”“Absolutely,” she replied without hesitation.Shaking his head, Ken said, “You're a far better human being than I am.”Kissing him lightly on the cheek, Gabby whispered, “Don't sell yourself short. You had a moment of weakness, but walked back from the brink. Doesn't matter how or why, the fact is you didn't go through with it. Hang on to that.”“So there's one thing that still confuses me.”“What's that?”“With you being as religious as you are, I still don't get why you aren't at mass tonight? It's Christmas Eve, after all.”“Well; shortly after my diagnosis, I had a falling out with Father Maxwell. He was comforting at first, but soon began trying to convince me to allow him to pray over me for healing. He said that my tumor ‘was not unlike that of a demon needing to be exorcised.' That hurt me deeply. If I had let him pray over me for healing, yet was not healed, the logical argument could be made that God refused to listen! Good people get sick and are cut down too soon, but that doesn't mean that they didn't pray hard enough or that they didn't love God enough. After those conversations; I couldn't take anything that man said seriously. I've made my peace with God; that's more than enough for me.”Nodding, Ken replied, “I think you made the right call, and that's not just ‘cause I'm a religious cynic. Your reasons make perfect sense.”Gabby smiled and snuggled up in the crook of his arm, pulling the blanket over them in the process. “Thank you, Ken. For everything. I can't tell you how thankful I am to have met you tonight.”Kissing her on the forehead, he whispered, “Merry Christmas, Gabby.”Christmas Morning.Gabby awoke on Christmas morning feeling surprisingly cold. Turning over, she saw that the other side of the sleeping bag was now empty; Ken had already gone, it seemed. As she rubbed her eyes awake, she found a piece of paper on his pillow with a note written on it.Gabby,I'm so sorry for leaving before you woke up, but I think it will be less painful this way for both of us. I'm guessing from your statements last night that you've fallen for me, and I'd be lying if I said I wasn't crazy for you. As much as I want us to be together, deep down I know you're right. It's just not meant for this lifetime.I want to thank you for giving this religious cynic the most valuable insights on God, that he's ever heard in his life. I have a lot to mull over and some serious questions to ask myself, about the man I want to become. Though I never said it out loud, I'm so sorry that I considered killing myself. It was selfish and shortsighted of me. Thanks to you, I realize that now.Gabrielle Libertine, you are truly one of God's gifts to mankind. For me, you're an Angel of Mercy; descended from on high at just the moment I needed you most. I promise you, from this day on, I will never again consider killing myself. You have my word of honor. In your memory, I am now devoted to finding my purpose in life. I do want to help people. I do want to save lives. I do want to find a special girl to spend my life with. And thanks to you, I still can. Thank you for everything, Gabby. I pray that your life will be full of joy and happiness.All my love, Kenneth Dix.P.S. Merry Christmas to you and your family.Tears of joy streamed down her face as she read his message. Gabby had hoped that her efforts might in some small way have an impact on Ken, but to see such immediate effects was more than she could have ever hoped for. To bring about such direct improvements in a young man's life was truly the greatest purpose she could ever imagine in her life. She no longer had any doubt in her mind; this was God's intention all along. Perhaps she had lost the love of her life, but she had also saved the love of her life, giving him a second chance at love in the process.“Merry Christmas, Ken. God speed,” she whispered, kissing her fingers and touching them to the paper.The sound of a phone ringing from the sofa interrupted her thoughts. Reaching over, Gabby saw that it was her mom.“Hey Mom! Merry Christmas; Yes, I slept in front of the tree; Oh, your flight's already here? Awesome! Lemmie get dressed, and I'll come get you guys; Love you too. Bye.”Mother's House.Ken pulled up to his mom's house in a taxi around seven that morning. Before he was even halfway up the driveway, Helen was already running out to meet him, wrapping him in a tight hug.“Ken! Thank God you're alright!”“I'm fine, Mom. No worries.”Taking his hand, she said, “Come on, Uncle Lee wants to talk to you. He's up in your room.”Ken climbed the stairs in relative silence, pondering what sort of conversation awaited him. Arriving at his room, he entered, closing the door behind him. Uncle Lee sat at his desk chair.“Ken.”“Uncle Lee.”The two eyed each other for several seconds, the tension growing in the room.“Mom said you want to talk to me,” Ken said, sitting on his bed.“Yeah, I do. Ken; I was a real ass yesterday.”“That's not really fair;”“No. No, it is. You were right about everything. A real man stands up for his family, lends a hand to someone being ganged up on. Truth is; I was afraid to get involved yesterday. I was afraid if I did; you'd never learn to be self-sufficient. Fact is I was a coward. Plain and simple.”Sitting for a moment, Ken replied, “It's alright, Uncle Lee. We're still family, after all.”“Glad to hear you say that,” Lee said, rising to shake his nephew's hand. “Now, as my apology, how ‘bout you and I pay a visit to this Jason character? Make sure he knows what's what.”“That's; really kind of you, Uncle Lee, but I'm not interested.”“Not interested?”“Jason Brown's a fucking dumbass!” Ken said with a laugh. “He's peaked in his life; even he knows that. It's all downhill for him from here on out. Me? I'm going places. Hell, I'm on scholarship at MIT, aiming to go to Harvard Medical in a few years. Why should I care what a stupid jock thinks of me?”Lee studied his face for a few moments. “There's something different about you, Ken. You've got this look in your eye. ‘I don't know where I'll end up, but wherever it is, I'm going to be kicking ass.' That's what it says to me. What's up? What did you do last night?”Thinking of Gabby, Ken smiled and answered, “Just; took some time alone, found a bit of peace and quiet. That's where I do my best thinking. It let me put things into perspective, figure out what's most important to me.”“Huh. Well whatever you did, I like the results. Still as smart as ever; but somehow more confident.”“Thanks.”“So what was Jason so hot about, anyhow?”“Ah, he had seen me talking to his sister, Jacqueline. She and I had been partners a lot in school, and I stopped to chat when I saw her in the parking lot. He didn't like that.”“Seems like none of his fuckin' business.”“Yeah, but she's just as mean as he is, deep down. She's just really good at hiding it until the opportune moment; for her, of course,” Ken explained.“She shot ya down in the worst possible way, eh?” Lee realized.“Yeah,” Ken said, recalling his lowest moment from last night. “Her loss, though.”“Damn right, it is! Come on, we got presents to open,” Lee said jovially, leading the way down the stairs.The Gravesite.“Come on, Tiffany. It's this way.”“Where are we going, Ken? What's so important that we have to wait until tomorrow to leave for our honeymoon?”“You'll see. It's just up ahead. Besides, all our patients are in good hands with Dr. Nguyen. We've got all the time in the world.”“Always the hopeless romantic.”Ken clutched the hand of the gorgeous redhead following him, running his finger along the rings on her left hand as they went. The pair remained careful, always watching where they stepped, as several tree roots popped up from the ground along the trail. Finally, they reached their destination.“Here she is,” Ken said.The couple stood in front of a headstone, simple yet beautiful in its design. Tiffany, still confused, began to read the words carved on it.“Gabrielle Dorothy Libertine.February 10, 1993 to April 29, 2017.Loving daughter, sister, and friend.An Angel of Mercy.“Ken; who is this?” Tiffany was confused.“Well; I've told you about the night I almost killed myself. Remember how I said that there's more to the story, but I wasn't ready to tell you yet?”“Of course.”“She's the rest of the story, Tiff. Ten years ago, to this very day, Gabby arrived at the moment I needed her most; and saved my life. If it hadn't been for her, I wouldn't be here today. I'd have done it. She had no skin in the game and was going to die of cancer a few months later, but she felt called to help me nonetheless.”Turning to the headstone, he continued, “Gabby; It's me, Ken. I did it. I did everything you said I would. Became a brain surgeon, save the lives of kids every day; and I met the love of my life. This is Tiffany Sanders, or Tiffany Dix, as of yesterday. We met at Harvard. We practice medicine together, we help people; she's everything I've ever wanted. And because of everything you did for me; I made it. You saved my life, showed me what worth I had, encouraged me to find God's purpose for my life, hell you even took my virginity. Gabby, no words could ever express my gratitude for you. All I can say is; thank you.”Moved to tears, Tiffany collapsed to her knees, touching the letters on the headstone with her fingers. “You; saved my husband's life? You would spend what little time you had left on Earth helping him? My God; miracles do happen, after all. I; I love him, Gabrielle. I love him with all my heart. He completes me. Ken's always had his doubts, but I know there is a God. I know there is a Heaven. And if everything Ken said is true; that's exactly where you are today. Please, watch over us. One day, I plan to thank you in person.”Ken rested a gentle hand on her shoulder, comforting her. Tiffany began to rise to her feet, wrapping her husband in a long embrace. They shared a long, tender kiss, thinking of nothing but each other. At long last, they parted, their eyes locked together.“You ready to start our life together?” Ken asked.“Yeah; more than ever.” based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts for Sex Stories.

Miracles can happen on Christmas Eve.Based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. “I; I don't want to just be a charity case,” Ken replied. “If you do this, Gabrielle;”“It will only be because I want to. Promise,” Gabby replied, finishing his thought. “Now, your first lesson in kissing: making the move. I'm a young, attractive woman who has been making eye contact with you all night and finding every excuse in the book to touch you. You may not realize it, but when a woman does that, it means she's ready for you to make the move. Try it on me, just like I did.”Mimicking Ken, Gabby closed her eyes, waiting for the moment that Ken would kiss her once more. He leaned in as she had done, trying to take his time and not rush anything. As he was about to kiss her, he remembered that agonizing wait when he could sense her almost on top of him. Pausing mere centimeters from her lips, he allowed the tension to build up for a few moments. Soon, a huge smile began to form on Gabby's lips; she was enjoying this, and he hadn't even touched her yet! Ken collected his courage and finally met her lips with his, moving them ever so slightly as he kissed her. He only had his instincts to guide him, but she didn't seem to mind one bit.“Umm; that was very nice,” Gabby whispered as they parted. “Good job in mimicking my technique. Let's try one more. This time, lick your lips just a bit before you kiss me, and try to let our mouths fit together like a puzzle. You can take my lower lip between yours, or I can take your lip between mine. Tilting your head to the side a bit is also a natural position. The possibilities are almost endless. When you're ready, don't be afraid to put your tongue in my mouth. In the future, you'll want to be careful about doing this too soon, but for our purposes tonight, go right ahead.”Ken did as she instructed, and found that the increased moisture to be quite pleasant. It allowed each of their lips to slide along the other's with little effort. All too soon, he felt Gabby take his lower lip in hers, sucking lightly and even nibbling for an instant. After she did this a second time, Ken took the hint and reciprocated in kind, eliciting a contented murmur from Gabby. As their kissing became more passionate, he could no longer resist the urge to taste this gorgeous woman. Still tentative, he pressed his tongue against the crease of her lips, which parted to allow him entry. Though he didn't know what to do once he was in, he soon found himself enthralled in Gabby's passions. Her tongue danced with his, exploring his mouth in a slow, methodical fashion. This gave him the perfect gauge to judge his own efforts by. After nearly twenty minutes of making out, they finally separated, their faces flushed from the experience.“Holy shit.” Ken sighed.“You, my friend, are one quick study. The next girl that kisses you may well get addicted and refuse to let you go,” Gabby agreed with a playful grin. Leaning back on the sofa, she reached down and unbuttoned the top button of her jeans, asking, “You ready to learn something else?”In spite of his hardening cock, Ken couldn't help but feel like he was doing something he shouldn't. “Look, you seriously don't have to;”“I want to,” she said with confidence. “Ken, you are such a sweet, special guy, and I want to show you that. I want to prove to you how lucky a girl I would be to have a guy like you.”Would be? What's that supposed to mean?“I've never made love to a virgin, Ken,” she continued. “But I know what I love in bed, and I think I can help you get quite good at this. You don't have to do anything you don't want to, but if you'll allow me, I'd love nothing more than to take your virginity tonight.”Ken was torn. This woman certainly drove him crazy, but part of him worried this was all an elaborate setup. Women never came on to him like this, let alone one this beautiful! Then again, she hadn't balked in the slightest in kissing him. Hell, she had even encouraged him to French kiss her. In spite of the fact that he had every reason to be distrusting after Jacqueline's message, he recognized that she had shown him nothing but kindness and patience. He didn't believe in destiny or fate, but if there was a moment in which he was supposed to lose his virginity, this had to be it.“Okay; I want to,” he whispered.“I'm glad,” she replied with a warm smile.Fumbling with his belt, he said, “I guess I'd better;”“There's plenty of time, Ken,” Gabby reassured him. “If we do this, I want to do it right. I want to show you the proper way to take a girl around the world. That starts with what we were doing earlier, only this time, you can start removing my clothes in the process.”As Ken leaned in and resumed their kissing, Gabby guided his hands lower and slipped them underneath her sweater. He spent a few moments enjoying the warm sensation of skin-to-skin contact before tugging her sweater up. They separated for a moment so that Gabby could finish peeling her top off, revealing a simple, black silk bra. As they continued making out, Ken reached behind her, trying to decipher the key to unhooking the ever-hated bra.“Want some advice?” Gabby asked with a slight giggle.“Sure,” Ken signed, beginning to get frustrated.“Feel for the crease, then slip one finger under and one finger over. Squeeze together and rub your fingers until it unhooks.”Concentrating, Ken did as she instructed. The clasp itself was easy to find, and her descriptions were spot on. To his surprise, it only took one unsuccessful attempt before he managed to snap the garment open.“Impressive,” Gabby marveled.“Thanks, but that was all you. I'd be lost without your instructions.”“You're a natural student; you take direction well. Ready for the next lesson?”“Oh yeah,” Ken said with anticipation.“Your kissing skills have grown by leaps and bounds in just a few minutes. Now you should remember that you don't have to kiss just my lips. My cheeks, my neck, my shoulders; my entire body is your playground. Few things turn a woman on more than a man whose only desire is to worship every inch of her form.”With that, Gabby shrugged her shoulders and slipped her bra off, revealing her ample D-cup tits to Ken. He was utterly speechless at the sight he now beheld. They were not only large, but quite perky as well. Her tiny pink nipples, already hard from their making out, were the perfect accent to Gabby's most notable assets. As he drank her in, he felt her guide his hand towards her, reaching him out to touch her tit. It barely fit into his hand, yet it was so soft and warm that it felt like it just belonged there. Taking a deep breath, Ken now reached in with both of his hands, squeezing her tits together and exploring every inch of their surface. Remembering her words from a moment ago, he leaned in once more and began to kiss his way from her lips down to her chest.“Yes; just like that.” she cooed.Arriving at the valley of her bosom, he made his way to one side, kissing her tit while also stimulating her nipple with his finger.“That's so good, Ken; ooh, you can suck on them too,” she whispered with encouragement.Ken's heart leapt at her suggestion, and he moved to take one of her tiny nipples in his mouth. He sucked with eagerness at first, but Gabby soon coaxed him to go slower.“Careful there; be gentle.”“Sorry.”“Quite alright, they're just a bit sensitive,” she said with a sweet giggle.Ken spent quite some time lapping at her tits, alternating sides every so often. At first, Gabby advised him on when to change so as not to over stimulate one side or the other. Soon, though, Ken was moving back and forth all on his own, driving her wild with lust in the process. After several minutes of this, she lifted his head up, a wicked grin on her face.“Ready for the big reveal?” she asked, lowering the zipper of her jeans.“Uh; uh huh.”Lifting her hips up, Gabby slipped her jeans over her curvy ass and down her long legs before kicking them off with her boots. She then turned to recline back on the sofa, spreading her legs a tiny bit. The smoldering come hither look she gave Ken was enough to bring any man to his knees.“Come on, Ken; you've got a Christmas present to open.”Ken's mouth went dry as he stared at her black thong panties, mesmerized in disbelief by what was about to happen. With trembling hands, he slipped his fingers into her waistband and slid the silky garment off, revealing Gabby's shaven pussy at last. In that moment, Ken had completely forgotten that he was still wearing all his clothes.“I just love the way you're looking at me,” Gabby breathed, breaking his trance. “It's like you won the lottery or something.”“I; think I did.”“So sweet. Now then, time to learn how to really make a woman happy. Most women are at least willing to engage in oral sex, but you always need to give at least as much as you receive. It's only polite. And there's no better way to make a woman want to suck your cock; than to eat her pussy without prompting. With that said.”Gabby now spread her legs wide for him, beckoning him to explore her delectable womanhood. Following a trail she laid with her fingers, Ken began to kiss his way up her leg and inner thigh. After repeating the action on her other leg, he arrived at her soaked pussy, breathing in the musky aroma seeping from within her.“Spread my lips, Ken,” Gabby whispered.Using a gentle touch, he did as she asked, gazing deep into her slick tunnel. He soon leaned forward, touching his tongue to the folds of her labia. She tasted different than he had expected, perhaps a bit salty, but nothing unpleasant in Ken's mind. He continued to taste and tease her lips for a few moments, and she began to squirm and writhe under him in pleasure.“Oh, yes; that's just right, Ken; you can move a little higher, too. See that little bump there? That's my clit. She's sensitive, but if you pay enough attention to her; something good is bound to happen.”He tilted his head upwards a bit, running his tongue along her lips as he arrived at her clit. Flicking the nub a couple of times, he was surprised at just how strong Gabby's reaction was. Ken liked that. She was having the time of her life, and it was all because of him. Feeling a twinge of confidence, he redoubled his efforts and began lapping at her clit again and again, never giving her a chance to rest.“Yes; yes, that's fucking incredible!” she cried out.As Gabby's hips began to buck, Ken looped his arms around her thighs on instinct, helping her to remain still. He continued his worshipping of her womanhood, savoring every drop of her juices as she squirmed and squealed in delight. Soon, he began to sense that her thrashing was reaching a crescendo and an ultimate plateau. He received almost immediate verbal confirmation of this.“Holy shit; Fuck that's awesome! Oh, Ken don't stop; don't; stop; please don't stop don't stop don't stop; ah!”Ken knew in an academic sense that women could achieve powerful orgasms. Still, he had never actually seen it happen, let alone experienced it by his hand, or rather his tongue. Yet lying beneath him was the most beautiful woman he had ever met in his life, and she was becoming even more beautiful by the second as her body erupted in ecstasy. The look of pleasure on her face as her eyes fluttered closed was awe-inspiring. A few final licks to her pussy, and she gently pushed his face away from her crotch.“That's quite enough; but oh so wonderful.” she sighed. “You're a natural, Ken.”“Thanks. That's; got to be the hottest thing I've ever seen in my life. Seeing you lose control like that, it was surreal.”“So sweet,” she said, sitting up straight on the sofa. “For all your supposed awkwardness, you sure know how to pay a girl a compliment.” She leaned forward, planting a long, slow kiss on his lips. As they parted, she whispered, “Ready for your due reward?”With a slight gasp, he replied, “Oh, hell yes.”Gabby stood from the sofa, smiling the entire time. Reaching behind the armrest of the sofa, she pulled out a dark blue sleeping bag and began to spread it out on the thick rug in front of the fire.“It's a tradition,” she explained, seeing the look of confusion on Ken's face. “When I was a little girl, I swore I'd catch Santa in the act by sleeping next to the tree. He'd never be able to sneak past me. Well, my parents told me to go for it, but that it wouldn't work; he's too good. Sure enough, he had come and gone the next morning. He even left a note next to my pillow that said, ‘Nice try, Gabby. Merry Christmas.' Ever since then, I've slept by the tree every Christmas Eve.”“Love it,” Ken grinned.By now, she had finished spreading the sleeping bag out on the floor and affixed a couple of pillows at the head for them. As it was designed for one person, she had opened it completely and laid it out flat, making it large enough for two to lie on. Seeing what she was doing, Ken grabbed a large throw blanket from the sofa to cover up with.“Why, thank you,” she said. “But don't you think you're a bit overdressed?”“Huh?” Ken had been so entranced with Gabby's naked body that he'd forgotten that he was still wearing his clothes. “Oh, uh, I guess so.”“Can I help with that?” she asked with a mischievous grin.“Sure.”Gabby sauntered over to him, wrapping him in a warm hug as they stood next to the fireplace. After kissing his lips, she moved to his cheek and neck, just as he had done to her before. As she began to drive him crazy, she slipped her fingers into his tee shirt and pulled it off of him, exposing his bare chest to her. Now with a new playground to explore, Gabby continued from where she left off. She first lingered around his neck and shoulders, then down his chest before finally reaching his stomach. As she knelt before him, she unbuckled his belt and slid his jeans and boxers down to his ankles, freeing his rock hard cock at last.Ken was not large my most standards, being only about five inches in length at full staff, but to Gabby he was perfect. She had no hesitation as she began to lightly stroke his length in her hand, and soon began to take him in her mouth bit-by-bit. Ken was in blissful agony; not only was he receiving is first blowjob, but he also had to keep from exploding too soon, all while concentrating on standing still. She sucked him for a few seconds more before releasing him.“If you get close, let me know, okay? I want this inside my pussy, too.”Ken could only nod in reply. She soon resumed her pleasuring of his member, sucking him with gleeful determination. He had been so good to her tonight; she only wanted to reward his efforts. Slowing her pace, she gazed up at him with her smoldering eyes, her pretty face framed by her long blonde hair. As Ken began to lose himself in her beauty, he also felt a familiar bubbling up in the pit of his stomach. Though he panicked for a moment, he soon had the presence of mind to tap Gabby on the forehead.“I think you'd better slow down,” he stammered.Releasing his cock from her mouth with a pop, Gabby grinned and replied, “Good. Because I think it's time for me to take your virginity.”After switching off the gas logs, she stretched out on the open sleeping bag and held part of the blanket up, beckoning Ken to slide in with her. He did so with eagerness, though was still nervous as hell; he had no idea what he was doing! Sensing his doubts, Gabby spoke with soft confidence and reassurance.“Let's go you on top to start. That way you can control it so you don't go off too soon. Honestly, though, don't worry about stamina. You've already lasted through one of my blowjobs, which is no small feat, if I do say so myself. You ready?”“Um, yeah; I think so. But do we need any; protection? I don't have a condom or anything.”With a warm smile, she replied, “Don't ever change, Ken. Sweet, humble, and considerate, that's what you are. I don't have any diseases per my last doctor's visit two months ago, and I know you're a virgin so I don't think there's any concern.”“That's good. But; what if you get pregnant? I'm not sure I'd be able to pull out in time.”“Well,” she paused, her smile becoming more bittersweet. “It's a long story, but trust me when I say that there's no risk of me becoming pregnant. We're clear to let loose with this, as long as you're comfortable with that, of course.”“I am. I just; wanted to be sure.”“Thank you, Ken. Now, if you please, my pussy is aching for your cock, and you'd best make her happy.”Positioning his pelvic region between her legs, Ken attempted to push into her, but his slick cock merely grazed the surface before slipping up to her belly. Gabby just smiled and reached down, taking a gentle grip on his cock with her hand and guiding him to the entrance of her pussy. Feeling a bit of give, he followed his instincts and penetrated her at long last, his virginity melting away in the process. She was divine, far tighter than Ken had ever imagined in his wildest dreams and fantasies.“Oh Ken; that's just where you belong,” she cooed in satisfaction.“Holy fuck; so tight.” he could only reply.Ken began to thrust in and out of her, keeping his tempo moderate at the start to get a feel for how sensitive he was. The sensations of making love to this goddess were only enhanced by the look of sheer enjoyment in Gabby's eyes. He prayed that he would be able to last and enjoy it all, even if only for a few minutes. As he continued thrusting into her, Gabby began to get a mischievous look in her eyes.“You're thinking something,” Ken observed.“Uh huh. Wanna learn a trick that'll drive any girl nuts?”“Sure.”“Come up on your knees and keep your torso straight up. Try to get to where you can keep yourself inside me without having to balance on your arms.”“Like this?” he asked, relaxing back on his folded knees.“Exactly. You can also stretch my leg out against your chest to help you balance.”“Very nice,” he said as he followed her instructions.“Yep, but that's not the trick. This is the trick. Use your hand; and masturbate me while you fuck me.”Ken at first wasn't sure if he had heard correctly, but Gabby soon confirmed that he had when she took his hand and slid it down her thigh towards her slit. Once there, he reacquainted himself with her womanhood, finding her clit with little effort. Gabby's reaction was immediate. Her eyes bulged and her arms began to flail about in ecstasy. This only spurred Ken on further, as he upped the tempo of his thrusts while continuing to jack her off. Gabby was in such pleasure that she couldn't even form words. Nothing but incoherent babbling came from her mouth. Finally, her long-awaited orgasm arrived, and Gabby screamed into her pillow at the top of her lungs. Meanwhile, Ken had the pleasure of experiencing what would become his favorite part of lovemaking: a woman's pussy erupting in climax around his cock.“Oh my god; that; was awesome,” he marveled.“Uh huh; you're fucking amazing, Ken.”“Thanks to you,” he grinned, slowing his thrusts to allow her to recover.“I just gave pointers. You executed; to perfection, I may add.”“My knees are about to give out, though.”“Well isn't that excellent timing; because I wanna ride you now.”Disengaging from him, Gabby gave Ken a playful push to the side, landing him flat on his back. Before he could even think of retaliating, she had already clambered on top of him and was rubbing her slick entrance against his cock. If she wasn't careful she might have made him blow his load right then and there, but she backed off in time, planting a deep kiss on his lips. As their tongues danced, she positioned his head against her and lowered herself onto him. Ken moaned into her mouth at the reintroduction of her wonderful tunnel. Their mouths parted as she arrived at the base of his cock, and she sat up straight to give him an unobstructed view of her glorious tits.Rather than bounce on him full force, Gabby used a smooth, firm grinding motion on his cock. After all, they were on a sleeping bag on the floor, rather than a proper bed. Ken couldn't help but reach up and take her jiggling globes in his hands, squeezing them and tweaking her nipples a bit. This only encouraged Gabby further, now exploring every inch of his cock with her velvety pussy. She rode him for all she was worth, no longer trying to extend their session, but actively working to send him over the edge. Ken, perhaps picking up on this, tried to coax her to slow down.“Gabby, you'd better slow; oh shit; down. I'm not gonna;”“I don't care. Give it to me,” she replied in a husky voice.“Huh? But I haven't even gone ten minutes? Aren't guys supposed to be able to last?”Gabby smiled at him. “Ken, you've been wonderful tonight. You kissed me like I was the only woman in the world, ate my pussy, and survived one of my world-famous blowjobs. Believe me, you're no slouch. You've lasted Ken, and made me orgasm twice in the process!” She leaned closer, whispering in his ear, “Cum for me, right in my pussy. I want it. I need it. Please don't hold back. Give it all; to me.”That did it. Her masterful motions combined with her seductive voice were too much for poor Ken to handle. As she planted her lips firmly on his, he thrust his last into her and began to spray his seed into Gabby's pussy. Though he had masturbated many times, none of his orgasms were ever this long or powerful; it was unreal. As he finally came down from his high, Ken's cock began to soften inside her pussy, slipping out after a few seconds.“That was; amazing.” he sighed, feeling the call of sleep washing over him.“Nuh uh! No you don't, Ken!” Gabby replied with a playful slap.“Huh?”“There's one more thing for you to learn: the art of pillow talk. Trust me, Ken. You stay awake and talk to a woman after sex, and you show her she's more than just a piece of ass,” she said, rolling off to lie next to him.“Guess that makes sense,” he mused, rubbing his eyes to stay awake. “Well you asked me all about myself, and I was about to do the same when, uh; all this happened.”“Not complaining are you?” she asked with a grin as she laid her head on his shoulder.“Hell no! Still, what about Gabby? What makes her tick?”“Well, my family is the biggest part of my life, in all honesty. With Mom, Dad, plus two big brothers and a little sister, there's a lot of love to go around. We've always been tight.”“Oh yeah! You mentioned earlier about not being alone on Christmas Eve, yet you would have been alone if we hadn't met. What's up with that?”Gabby replied, “We're kinda spread across the southeast right now. One brother works in Birmingham, another in Nashville. My sister is visiting a sorority sister up in South Carolina. Mom and Dad live near here, but have been traveling. They were supposed to get in today, but their flight got delayed. Won't be seeing them until after lunch tomorrow. Still, we should have everyone together by the day after Christmas.”“Always good,” Ken smiled, wishing his own family was a close as Gabby's. Noticing the silver cross still hanging from her neck, he asked, “I guess you're pretty religious, too?”“Very much so. Born and raised Catholic.”“Yet, you're not at mass?”“Extenuating circumstances,” she replied, a slight grimace on her face.“Sorry, didn't mean for that to come out harsh. No judgment from me, promise. My mom's always been religious, but it just never spoke to me. I mean, how can a supposedly loving God allow such evil acts in the world He created?”Gabby looked up, calm confidence in her eyes. “Sometimes bad things happen to good people. That doesn't mean God causes those bad things to happen. In all things, I believe God works for good. Even in the worst situations imaginable, God manages to cause some amount of good to come from them.”“You really believe that?” Ken asked.“With every fiber of my being. It's what keeps me going.”“Well, you're the first that's been able to answer me that question in a way that makes sense. No ‘it's all in God's plan' or ‘you must not love God enough' or any such nonsense. You; you get it.”Lying there in silence for a few minutes, Ken finally found the courage to ask the question he was afraid to know the answer to.“Will I ever see you again?”A long pause, then Gabby replied, “No.”“Why? I know I go to school in Massachusetts, but I'd be a fool to give up on an incredible woman like you. Why can't we give it a shot?”With a sigh, she answered, “Because there's something you don't know about me.” Taking his face in her hands and gazing deep into his eyes, she continued, “I'm dying, Ken.”He blinked twice, uncertain if he had heard her right. “Dying?”“I have; a rare and aggressive form of grade IV brain cancer. The doctors diagnosed me about two months ago. I have less than six months to live. They said they could treat it, but it would only buy me another year at best. Even if it were successful, I'd be so weak from the chemo that I wouldn't be able to do much of anything. So, I opted for a powerful regiment of pain management and resolved to live what time I have left to the fullest. Experience all I can, spread as much joy as I can.”“This explains everything,” Ken realized. “Why you weren't scared of me in the park, even with me holding a knife. Why you didn't hesitate to invite me to your home. Why there was no concern of you getting pregnant.”“And why we can't be together, as much as I want it. Ken, I meant what I said earlier. If I could spend any amount of time, and especially years with a guy like you, I would be so lucky and blessed. You're a wonderful person, and you're going to make some girl happy beyond belief someday. Whoever she is, wherever she may be; I envy her.”“I just wish it could be you.”“I know, Ken, but you don't deserve that. You don't deserve to fall head-over-heels in love with a girl that you know will be dead in a few short months. In another lifetime, maybe we could have been soul mates. But God seems to have other plans.”“Gabby, how can you still believe in God through all this? You said that He works all things for good, but what good can come of this?”She collected her courage, deciding to tell him her darkest secret, one that not even her own family knew. “About a month ago, I was in a really bad spot. I still believed in God, but couldn't believe He would put me through such pain and suffering. I had dreams, hopes, plans; but all for naught. I got low. So low that, one night, I almost did; what you almost did.”“Take the easy way out?”“Exactly. I nearly went through with it, but at the last moment decided to sleep on it. That night, I had a dream. Someone, I don't know who, was speaking to me. ‘Your life still has meaning. You still have a purpose.' That's what they told me. There's no way that was a coincidence. When I woke up, I promised myself I'd find that purpose for my life. Tonight, I may have done just that.”“What do you mean?” Ken asked.“Ken, if I had killed myself, I wouldn't have only been responsible for my own death. I'd have also been responsible for yours. I wouldn't have been there to talk to you and convince you there was a better way.”“That's one way of looking at it, I guess,” Ken mused, pondering her realization.“There's more, Ken. You're going to be a brain surgeon. I have no doubt about that. If I'm not there tonight, how many lives are lost in the future because Dr. Ken Dix isn't around to save them? How many children have their lives snuffed out from you not being there to ward off the hand of Death? You are going to help so many people in your life, Ken. I can't tell you how happy that makes me.”“And all that is worth the horrible death you're destined for?”“Absolutely,” she replied without hesitation.Shaking his head, Ken said, “You're a far better human being than I am.”Kissing him lightly on the cheek, Gabby whispered, “Don't sell yourself short. You had a moment of weakness, but walked back from the brink. Doesn't matter how or why, the fact is you didn't go through with it. Hang on to that.”“So there's one thing that still confuses me.”“What's that?”“With you being as religious as you are, I still don't get why you aren't at mass tonight? It's Christmas Eve, after all.”“Well; shortly after my diagnosis, I had a falling out with Father Maxwell. He was comforting at first, but soon began trying to convince me to allow him to pray over me for healing. He said that my tumor ‘was not unlike that of a demon needing to be exorcised.' That hurt me deeply. If I had let him pray over me for healing, yet was not healed, the logical argument could be made that God refused to listen! Good people get sick and are cut down too soon, but that doesn't mean that they didn't pray hard enough or that they didn't love God enough. After those conversations; I couldn't take anything that man said seriously. I've made my peace with God; that's more than enough for me.”Nodding, Ken replied, “I think you made the right call, and that's not just ‘cause I'm a religious cynic. Your reasons make perfect sense.”Gabby smiled and snuggled up in the crook of his arm, pulling the blanket over them in the process. “Thank you, Ken. For everything. I can't tell you how thankful I am to have met you tonight.”Kissing her on the forehead, he whispered, “Merry Christmas, Gabby.”Christmas Morning.Gabby awoke on Christmas morning feeling surprisingly cold. Turning over, she saw that the other side of the sleeping bag was now empty; Ken had already gone, it seemed. As she rubbed her eyes awake, she found a piece of paper on his pillow with a note written on it.Gabby,I'm so sorry for leaving before you woke up, but I think it will be less painful this way for both of us. I'm guessing from your statements last night that you've fallen for me, and I'd be lying if I said I wasn't crazy for you. As much as I want us to be together, deep down I know you're right. It's just not meant for this lifetime.I want to thank you for giving this religious cynic the most valuable insights on God, that he's ever heard in his life. I have a lot to mull over and some serious questions to ask myself, about the man I want to become. Though I never said it out loud, I'm so sorry that I considered killing myself. It was selfish and shortsighted of me. Thanks to you, I realize that now.Gabrielle Libertine, you are truly one of God's gifts to mankind. For me, you're an Angel of Mercy; descended from on high at just the moment I needed you most. I promise you, from this day on, I will never again consider killing myself. You have my word of honor. In your memory, I am now devoted to finding my purpose in life. I do want to help people. I do want to save lives. I do want to find a special girl to spend my life with. And thanks to you, I still can. Thank you for everything, Gabby. I pray that your life will be full of joy and happiness.All my love, Kenneth Dix.P.S. Merry Christmas to you and your family.Tears of joy streamed down her face as she read his message. Gabby had hoped that her efforts might in some small way have an impact on Ken, but to see such immediate effects was more than she could have ever hoped for. To bring about such direct improvements in a young man's life was truly the greatest purpose she could ever imagine in her life. She no longer had any doubt in her mind; this was God's intention all along. Perhaps she had lost the love of her life, but she had also saved the love of her life, giving him a second chance at love in the process.“Merry Christmas, Ken. God speed,” she whispered, kissing her fingers and touching them to the paper.The sound of a phone ringing from the sofa interrupted her thoughts. Reaching over, Gabby saw that it was her mom.“Hey Mom! Merry Christmas; Yes, I slept in front of the tree; Oh, your flight's already here? Awesome! Lemmie get dressed, and I'll come get you guys; Love you too. Bye.”Mother's House.Ken pulled up to his mom's house in a taxi around seven that morning. Before he was even halfway up the driveway, Helen was already running out to meet him, wrapping him in a tight hug.“Ken! Thank God you're alright!”“I'm fine, Mom. No worries.”Taking his hand, she said, “Come on, Uncle Lee wants to talk to you. He's up in your room.”Ken climbed the stairs in relative silence, pondering what sort of conversation awaited him. Arriving at his room, he entered, closing the door behind him. Uncle Lee sat at his desk chair.“Ken.”“Uncle Lee.”The two eyed each other for several seconds, the tension growing in the room.“Mom said you want to talk to me,” Ken said, sitting on his bed.“Yeah, I do. Ken; I was a real ass yesterday.”“That's not really fair;”“No. No, it is. You were right about everything. A real man stands up for his family, lends a hand to someone being ganged up on. Truth is; I was afraid to get involved yesterday. I was afraid if I did; you'd never learn to be self-sufficient. Fact is I was a coward. Plain and simple.”Sitting for a moment, Ken replied, “It's alright, Uncle Lee. We're still family, after all.”“Glad to hear you say that,” Lee said, rising to shake his nephew's hand. “Now, as my apology, how ‘bout you and I pay a visit to this Jason character? Make sure he knows what's what.”“That's; really kind of you, Uncle Lee, but I'm not interested.”“Not interested?”“Jason Brown's a fucking dumbass!” Ken said with a laugh. “He's peaked in his life; even he knows that. It's all downhill for him from here on out. Me? I'm going places. Hell, I'm on scholarship at MIT, aiming to go to Harvard Medical in a few years. Why should I care what a stupid jock thinks of me?”Lee studied his face for a few moments. “There's something different about you, Ken. You've got this look in your eye. ‘I don't know where I'll end up, but wherever it is, I'm going to be kicking ass.' That's what it says to me. What's up? What did you do last night?”Thinking of Gabby, Ken smiled and answered, “Just; took some time alone, found a bit of peace and quiet. That's where I do my best thinking. It let me put things into perspective, figure out what's most important to me.”“Huh. Well whatever you did, I like the results. Still as smart as ever; but somehow more confident.”“Thanks.”“So what was Jason so hot about, anyhow?”“Ah, he had seen me talking to his sister, Jacqueline. She and I had been partners a lot in school, and I stopped to chat when I saw her in the parking lot. He didn't like that.”“Seems like none of his fuckin' business.”“Yeah, but she's just as mean as he is, deep down. She's just really good at hiding it until the opportune moment; for her, of course,” Ken explained.“She shot ya down in the worst possible way, eh?” Lee realized.“Yeah,” Ken said, recalling his lowest moment from last night. “Her loss, though.”“Damn right, it is! Come on, we got presents to open,” Lee said jovially, leading the way down the stairs.The Gravesite.“Come on, Tiffany. It's this way.”“Where are we going, Ken? What's so important that we have to wait until tomorrow to leave for our honeymoon?”“You'll see. It's just up ahead. Besides, all our patients are in good hands with Dr. Nguyen. We've got all the time in the world.”“Always the hopeless romantic.”Ken clutched the hand of the gorgeous redhead following him, running his finger along the rings on her left hand as they went. The pair remained careful, always watching where they stepped, as several tree roots popped up from the ground along the trail. Finally, they reached their destination.“Here she is,” Ken said.The couple stood in front of a headstone, simple yet beautiful in its design. Tiffany, still confused, began to read the words carved on it.“Gabrielle Dorothy Libertine.February 10, 1993 to April 29, 2017.Loving daughter, sister, and friend.An Angel of Mercy.“Ken; who is this?” Tiffany was confused.“Well; I've told you about the night I almost killed myself. Remember how I said that there's more to the story, but I wasn't ready to tell you yet?”“Of course.”“She's the rest of the story, Tiff. Ten years ago, to this very day, Gabby arrived at the moment I needed her most; and saved my life. If it hadn't been for her, I wouldn't be here today. I'd have done it. She had no skin in the game and was going to die of cancer a few months later, but she felt called to help me nonetheless.”Turning to the headstone, he continued, “Gabby; It's me, Ken. I did it. I did everything you said I would. Became a brain surgeon, save the lives of kids every day; and I met the love of my life. This is Tiffany Sanders, or Tiffany Dix, as of yesterday. We met at Harvard. We practice medicine together, we help people; she's everything I've ever wanted. And because of everything you did for me; I made it. You saved my life, showed me what worth I had, encouraged me to find God's purpose for my life, hell you even took my virginity. Gabby, no words could ever express my gratitude for you. All I can say is; thank you.”Moved to tears, Tiffany collapsed to her knees, touching the letters on the headstone with her fingers. “You; saved my husband's life? You would spend what little time you had left on Earth helping him? My God; miracles do happen, after all. I; I love him, Gabrielle. I love him with all my heart. He completes me. Ken's always had his doubts, but I know there is a God. I know there is a Heaven. And if everything Ken said is true; that's exactly where you are today. Please, watch over us. One day, I plan to thank you in person.”Ken rested a gentle hand on her shoulder, comforting her. Tiffany began to rise to her feet, wrapping her husband in a long embrace. They shared a long, tender kiss, thinking of nothing but each other. At long last, they parted, their eyes locked together.“You ready to start our life together?” Ken asked.“Yeah; more than ever.” based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts for Sex Stories.

Miracles can happen on Christmas Eve.Based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. Ken Dix flipped through the TV guide at a moderate pace; “500 channels, and nothing but Christmas specials on.”Finding nothing but disappointment at every turn. As it was Christmas Eve, every show was a mushy feel-good romp spouting lines about family and goodwill to others. None of that spoke to Ken in the slightest.“Ken?” a voice came from the kitchen.“What's up, Mom?”“I've got my hands full with making everything for dinner tonight, but I'm going to run short on a couple of ingredients,” Helen Dix said, poking her head into the living room. “Can you run to the store real quick for me please?”“Sure thing,” Ken replied, seeing as he had nothing better to do.“Great, thank you. I made a list on the counter for you. The store should be open for another hour or two. The main things would be the eggs; I don't have enough to finish my famous chess pie. If they have tea by the gallon, grab one sweet and one unsweet. The rest are great if you find them, but not essential.”“Got it,” Ken said as he took the list from the counter.Heading out to his car, Ken cranked up his Honda Civic and pulled out of the driveway. As he made his way into town, Ken reflected on his current situation. Though he loved his mom, being home for the holidays was always nerve-wracking for him. His hometown of Alpharetta, Georgia was crawling with former high school classmates of his, people he'd just as soon never see again. But up at MIT, he was actually among peers that he could relate to on an intellectual level. Not that he'd made that many friends up there. As a nineteen-year-old freshman, he was still stuck in the same boring math and science classes as everyone else. He couldn't wait until he could start his health sciences training. Maybe then he could meet some decent people, perhaps of the female variety.Ken soon arrived in the parking lot of the local Kroger. It was soon obvious that the place was packed with last-minute shoppers, all trying to find that one final ingredient they were missing. Locking his car, Ken sauntered into the store, grabbing a shopping basket along the way. He found the shelves of the store well picked over, striking out on the nonessential items on his mom's list. Making his way to the drinks aisle, he was pleased to see that the store was keeping the gallon jugs of tea well stocked for the holidays, and picked up a pair.Ken soon arrived in the refrigerated section of the store. Almost every shelf was empty, but he did manage to find one last carton of six eggs, just what his mom needed. Depositing the carton in his shopping basket, Ken made his way back to the front of the store, checking out in the express lane. He gripped the shopping bags tightly, being careful that the eggs weren't harmed from the swinging of the bags. Arriving back in the parking lot, he was pleasantly surprised to see one of his former classmates, Jacqueline Brown. As he approached, she saw him coming.“Ken? Kenneth Dix?”She was extremely pretty, as was befitting one of the most popular girls in school, and kept her chestnut-brown hair cut just below her jawline. Her soft, warm facial features and bubbly personality belied the sharp intellect hiding underneath. She and Ken had been partners a few times in various subjects, and he had helped craft her entrance essay to the University of Washington. This earned her a full ride scholarship. In spite of her popularity, they had worked well together, and Ken even dared to call her a friend, at least in his own mind. They had never hung out on a social basis; her circle of friends would never have let her live that down. Still, times had changed. They were both out of high school, after all. What could it hurt to ask?“Jacqueline? Wow, I never thought I'd see you back here. Thought you escaped to cooler climates?”“Yeah, Seattle is nice, but nothing beats Christmas at home,” she replied, adjusting her UW sweatshirt. “You back for the same reason?”“Uh huh. Mom pretty much insisted. She won't settle for anything less than a full family gathering on Christmas Eve. I'm just grabbing a few last things for her. But yeah, it's great seeing you again. You, uh, you look good.”“Um; thanks,” she replied with hesitation.“I'm, uh, gonna be home for a couple of weeks. Would you want to, I don't know, hang out sometime? Maybe grab a bite to eat? My treat.”“Well, Ken, that's sweet of you to ask.” she said almost to herself. As she paused, her eyes suddenly lit up as if she had gotten an idea. “Alright! Here, let me give you my number.” She scribbled a series of digits down on a scrap piece of paper, writing her name next to them. “I'll, um, talk to you later, I guess?”“Sounds great!”Ken couldn't believe it; he had actually done it! He had asked out the prettiest girl he had ever known! Moreover, she had given him her number! Things were definitely looking up.“Dick!” a voice behind them yelled.Ken turned, immediately recognizing Jason Brown, Jacqueline's fraternal twin brother, along with his two flunkies, Brian and Barrett Sullivan. Jason had been the star quarterback at his high school, and the Sullivan boys were his best offensive linemen. They often served as his muscle off the football field, as well. Ken was intimately familiar with these three, as they had made it their mission in high school to make his life a living hell. Being stuffed in lockers, having his wallet stolen, all were commonplace with them. The three approached, attempting to appear imposing, which they were from the perspective of the ever-scrawny Ken.“I've got nothing to say to you guys,” Ken muttered as they approached.“Well I've got something to say to you, Mr. Kenny Dick,” Jason growled.“Just shut up and leave me alone,” Ken replied, his blood boiling at the use of Jason's longtime nickname for him.“No! You shut the fuck up and listen!” Jason said, grabbing Ken by the collar of his tee-shirt and flinging him against his car. In the process, Ken dropped his shopping bags, the jugs of tea landing directly on the egg carton.“Jason! Stop it!” Jacqueline protested.Undeterred, Jason threatened. “Listen fuck-wad, you stay the hell away from my sister!”“She's an adult, dickhead! She can have anyone she wants as a friend!” Ken protested.“You don't belong on the same Planet as her! You're nothing'! A pathetic sack of guts your dumbass mother decided to give a name to! Know what? Just do us all a favor and drop dead!”Enraged at the insult to his mom, Ken swung a wild haymaker at his assailant, but Jason was more than ready, pinning Ken's arm back against his car. Jason then delivered a crushing punch to Ken's gut, dropping him down to his knees. Before leaving, Jason knelt down next to his gasping victim.“Next time, I won't be so nice. Next time; I might just kill you myself. See ya around. Dick.” Turning to his sister, Jason said, “Come on, time to go home.”Jacqueline looked down at the pitiful form of Ken before muttering, “Sorry, Ken.”The trio of boys sauntered off across the parking lot, laughing and high-fiving at their antics. Jacqueline followed right behind them. Ken picked himself up and inspected his groceries, discovering the crushed eggs in his bag. Swearing and cursing, he grabbed the misshapen carton and went to throw it in a nearby trash can.“No chess pie tonight.”As Ken returned to his car and began his drive home, Jason and his flunkies watched on from his car, still pleased with their efforts.“You shouldn't have done that,” Jacqueline said in a lecturing tone.Jason turned to face his sister. “I do what I gotta do, Jacqueline. That fuck-wad has no business getting friendly with you. He needs to learn his place.”“Be that as it may, I can take care of myself,” she replied firmly.“Take care of yourself? Wait; you didn't?”“I did. Jason, someday you'll learn that there are more subtle and effective ways to ward off undesirables. Trust me, Ken won't bother me ever again.”Back at Home.Upon arriving back home, Ken couldn't bring himself to tell his mom about the incident with the eggs. He instead told her that the store had run out altogether. She had spent many sleepless nights in the past worrying about the constant bullying her son was subjected to in school. Ken didn't want to give her anything else to worry about. By this time, has uncles had started arriving, and the living room was soon filled with the sounds of football games. In Ken's mind, these were no more thought provoking that the mindless Christmas specials he had found earlier. Ken went up to his room to take a hot shower, as well as get some alone time in the process. As he stripped down, he saw a bruise beginning to form on his stomach from Jason's punch. He winced in pain as he touched the tender skin.Shit; that's not going away for a while.Ken took some Tylenol for the pain before stepping into the shower. The hot water helped relax his body, and the steam gradually built up, clearing his mind a bit. He finished after a while and, after making sure his door was shut, flopped facedown onto his bed. After laying there for around an hour or so, his mom finally called him down to rejoin the family for dinner.Taking his seat at the table, Ken glanced around the room at his various family members. His mom had two older brothers, Lee and Stan. Though Lee was tall and still relatively youthful looking at forty-five, Stan was shorter and beginning to bald as he approached fifty. Still, both of them had one notable thing in common as far as Ken was concerned: they were both still jocks at heart. Ken had never known his father; it had always just been him and his mom. He could tell that his uncles tried to be male role models for him, but their efforts were usually ill-conceived attempts to “man him up.” Never once did they understand his introverted tendencies, and always tried to get him to be more of a people person. After a while, Ken stopped paying their advice any attention.It was striking to Ken how similar Lee and Stan's families were. They had both married beautiful, blonde cheerleaders, and now both had sixteen-year-old daughters, both of whom were among the most popular girls in school. It all sickened Ken; they were just perpetuating the stereotype of pretty and popular being the be-all, end-all in life. As the family ate, Ken remained silent for the most part. The adults were engrossed in discussions about their jobs, and the two daughters were giggling and playing on their phones the entire time. None of this was relevant to Ken.“You know, I saw something interesting today,” Lee said as dessert was being brought out. “I was at Kroger filling up my car, and saw you in the main parking lot, Ken. Looked like you were, uh, having some words with a few guys out there.”Shit! He saw that?Not wanting to worry his mom, Ken replied, “It; it was nothing.”“Nothing, eh? Is that why that punk punched you in the gut?”With a worried look on her face, Helen asked, “Ken, sweetie, what is he talking about?” She walked around the table to Ken's seat and lifted up his shirt, seeing the bruise on his abdomen. “Was it that Jason boy again?”“Mom, just let it go.”“No! Ken, you know I worry about you!”“You worry about Me? I think you need to worry more about your brother!” Ken shouted, his anger exploding at last. “Right, Uncle Lee? Come on, you see your own nephew being ganged up on in a parking lot, yet you do nothing to help him out?!”“A man's gotta learn to fight his own battles,” Lee replied in a calm voice.“No. You want to know what a man does? A man sticks up for his Family! No. Matter. What! You stood there and watched your own nephew get beaten up. That says a hell of a lot more about you than it does me. And if that's family; I don't want any part of this one.”Without a word, Ken stood and left the dining room. He then grabbed his MIT hoodie and headed for the front door. As he was about to get into his car and drive off, he saw to his frustration that his uncles' cars were parked in the driveway behind him, blocking him in. Cursing under his breath, he prepared to leave on foot.“Ken! Come back inside, please!” Helen called after him, running down the driveway.“No. I've got to go out; clear my head.”“Ken, it's Christmas Eve. Please, come be with your family.”“Mom, aside from you, not a single person in that house feels like family to me,” Ken replied coldly. “I'll; I'll call you after while.”Ken walked off into the cold Georgia night, not knowing for sure where to go or what to do. Nobody else was out, as they were all at home with their families. Remembering the square in historic downtown Alpharetta, he decided to head in that direction. Maybe the quiet walk would do him some good.Arriving in the town square, Ken walked along the sidewalks for a bit, peering into the darkened windows of the various shops and restaurants. Everything looked so different to him with everyone gone for the day; it all seemed so peaceful. As he continued to walk, he soon saw City Hall in the distance. In front of the building was a large green space, which was teeming with a surprising amount of activity for it being Christmas Eve. Ken moved closer, now spying a large gathering of people sitting on picnic blankets, all bundled up in coats and hats. Ahead of them, a large screen projected the classic film, It's a Wonderful Life.Though Ken was never into the Christmas cheer, as it were, he felt strangely drawn to watch a few minutes of the film from a distance. He soon began to regret that decision, as the movie had reached the point where George Baily had an arrest warrant out for him, lashing out at his family in anger. Watching him get drunk and punched in a bar fight, Ken began to feel sick with anger. Despite all his efforts to help better the world around him, the universe conspired against George Baily; just as it seemed to be conspiring against Ken. Unable to watch a moment more, he turned and walked into the nearby park.Again alone with his thoughts, Ken sat on a bench near the fountain in the center of the park. He contemplated many things, as he often did in solitude. He thought about his piss poor excuse for a family, intent on changing him into what they say he should be. If only they could love him as he is. He thought about Jason Brown, a perpetual asshole that managed to get all the beautiful women his heart desired. If only the universe would serve up his just desserts, rather than conspiring against Ken. Sighing in frustration, he stuffed his freezing hands into his jeans pockets.Jacqueline!Feeling the scrap of paper still in his pocket, Ken suddenly felt a glimmer of hope in an otherwise dreary day. He needed something, anything to lift his spirits, and hearing her kind, sweet voice might just do it. Hell, he didn't even care anymore if she was interested in him in a romantic sense; he just needed someone to listen and understand him. Digging out his phone, he dialed the number. After a single ring, a message began to play, seeming to be read by a game show host.“Congratulations! You've reached Live 95.5 FM's world-famous Loser Line! Live 95.5; featuring the best entertainment in Seattle! If you've reached this message, you have attempted to hit on a girl Way out of your league! That poor young lady wants nothing to do with you, but you just couldn't help creeping on her! That's where we come in! Now you know what a loser you really are! So leave the girl alone, loser! You're doing everyone a favor! If you'd like to leave a message for the world-famous Loser Line, begin speaking at the tone!”Beep!Ken hung up the phone in quiet disbelief. How could he have been so wrong about Jacqueline? They had worked so well together in school, and he even considered her a friend! She always spoke so kindly to him, how could this have happened? Was she really as nasty and shallow as her dumbass brother? Was she really just that good of an actress? As he pondered all this, Ken's rage finally exploded out of him.“That two-faced bitch! Who the fuck does she think she is?! I trusted her! Hell, she would never have gotten a full scholarship without my help! All I ever did was Like her! And after all that, she doesn't even have the decency to turn me down to my face?! What The Fucking Hell? At least her brother was honest about his disdain. She's far worse! I can't imagine how evil she'd be if a person actually offended her?”Slumping back down onto the park bench, every thought that entered Ken's mind brought him lower. Jason was an ass, but then again, he didn't know how to act any different. Uncle Lee was a moron, but then again, he had no malicious intent. But Jacqueline; she was the last straw. He had trusted her, opened up to her, and she repaid him by committing the single most cruel and senseless act Ken could ever imagine. Everything was crashing down around him. As he continued to sulk, Jason's words entered into his mind once more.“I should just do everyone a favor and drop dead; is that what you want, Jacqueline? Seems like you agree with your brother, or you wouldn't have given me that number.”Ken reached into his pocket, withdrawing a folding knife. It had been a high school graduation present to him from his grandfather, before he passed a few months later. A far cry from the typical Swiss Army knife, he unfolded the shiny, four-inch blade, which stood in beautiful contrast to the wooden handle. Inscribed in the wood were Ken's initials. He had not used it for anything yet, never had any need to. As he stared at his reflection in the blade, Ken kept replaying Jason's cruel words in his mind, to do the world a favor and drop dead.“Maybe that's not such a bad idea.” Ken mumbled.Just as he took a firm grip on the handle, preparing to take the knife to his throat, an unfamiliar voice came from off to the side.“Hey!”Gabrielle's Christmas night.Gabrielle Libertine relaxed in a lawn chair, savoring the crisp, cold air of Christmas Eve. This was her favorite time of the year, and being able to enjoy an outdoor showing of her favorite Christmas film, It's a Wonderful Life, made it even better. It all fit in perfectly with her life philosophy: live for happiness. Not only her own, but as much as could be had for the world around her too.“You want the moon? Just say the word, and I'll throw a lasso around it and pull it down.”“Oh, Jimmy Stewart, you charmer you.” Gabby sighed.Soon, her emotions welled up as the hopeless romantic that was George Bailey began to succumb to the pressures and injustices of life. He had blamed his own uncle for destroying their business, lashed out at his wife and children in anger, and gone crawling to his hated rival for a loan. The hardest scenes for her to watch were always the bar fight and the car crash. Still, she always stuck it out. The best was yet to come.Just as George stood atop the bridge, Gabby caught sight of something out of the corner of her eye. A young man of about nineteen or twenty was watching the movie from a distance away, leaning against a tree near the road. His face twisted in angst as he saw the pain on display in the film, and he soon spun around, walking into the nearby park. Gabby couldn't explain why, but something compelled her to follow him and make sure he was okay.Collecting her lawn chair, she walked along the perimeter of the green space, soon arriving at the entrance to the park. As she went, she began to hear angry shouting up ahead of her; it sounded like the young man was in distress. After a few minutes, she came upon the fountain situated in the center of the park. On a bench sat the man from earlier, appearing to be deep in thought. By the glow of the lamppost, Gabby could now get a good look at him. He appeared to be of average height, maybe 5'7”, and had shaggy black hair that seemed a bit unkempt. Still, it's color shone in the light of the park, and his white skin provided for quite a striking appearance. A pair of black horn-rimmed glasses framed his face, which combined with his red MIT hoodie to project a very specific image into Gabby's mind. He had to be incredibly intelligent.As she studied him, she saw the young man pull an object out of the pocket of his jeans. Catching a glimpse of something reflective, she could now see that he was holding a small folding knife. Gabby tensed up and wondered if she should run, but soon decided against it; he didn't seem to have even noticed her presence. In fact, the way he looked at the knife was quite unsettling. It was as if he saw that little blade as his best friend in the world. She knew the look in his eyes. She knew what would happen in a moment if she did nothing. Taking a deep breath, Gabby decided to act.“Hey.”Intervention.Ken was startled by the unfamiliar voice. Looking up, he now saw a woman in her early twenties standing across the way. She gazed at him with intent, but for what reason he did not know. Looking back at her, Ken's typical awkwardness began to kick in, as he could see that she was quite beautiful. Dressed warmly in a black winter coat and blue jeans, she wore a grey knit cap over her long blonde hair. Upon first glance, she appeared to be of some sort of Scandinavian descent, or perhaps German, though Ken couldn't be sure. His mouth went dry as he tried to find the words to speak.“Everything okay?” she asked.“Uh; fine. Why do you, um; why do you ask?”Smiling, she replied, “I saw you over on the green, watching the movie. By the look on your face, you were having a tough time with it. When I saw you walk off towards the park, I felt I should come and see if anything was wrong.”“No, nothing's wrong.”“Good. Then I shouldn't be concerned about the way you're looking at that knife of yours, right?”Shaking his head, Ken answered, “I'm not going to hurt you. Promise.”“That's not what I'm concerned about.”“Wha; what do you mean?” Ken asked, his eyes growing wide.“I've seen that look before,” she said, taking a couple of steps closer. “I am, sadly, all too familiar with it. You were about to hurt yourself, weren't you?”“You don't know a thing about me, lady,” Ken muttered, preparing to leave.“I don't have to know anything about you to be concerned,” she fired back.“Concerned,” Ken snorted. “How could you be concerned about me? You don't even know me!”“Easily rectified. Gabrielle Libertine. My friends call me Gabby,” she said, sticking out her hand with a warm smile. When he didn't respond, she smirked and continued, “This is the part where you tell me your name.”Sighing, he replied, “Ken. Ken Dix.”“A pleasure, Ken,” she said as they shook hands.“So; Gabrielle, eh? You supposed to be my Clarence or something?”With a playful gasp, she responded, “Oh my God! Does that mean you're Jimmy Stewart?! I've had the biggest crush on you for Years!”Ken gave a nervous laugh. “Alright, alright, I walked into that one. But in all seriousness.”“No, I'm not a Guardian Angel or the Word of God or anything like that. Just an average person like you.” Motioning to the bench, she asked, “May I?”“Sure, I guess,” Ken answered, scooting to the edge.“Thanks.” Taking a seat, she continued, “So tell me this, Ken: why would you want to hurt, maybe kill yourself?”His face twisted in pain. “You don't want to know.”“I do. Believe me, I do.”Sighing with reluctance, Ken relented and began to tell Gabby of the events of the day. He started with Jacqueline and Jason, then the confrontation with his uncle, and finally the fake phone number showing Jacqueline's true colors. Through it all, Gabby sat in silence, maintaining eye contact and nodding whenever appropriate. At last, he finished his story, and Gabby could feel her heart breaking within her chest.“Ken; I'm so sorry. I can feel the pain in your voice. No one deserves what you've gone through today. I know it's of little help, but I do understand what you're going through.”“Understand?” Ken said, incredulous. “How could a girl like you understand any of this? I mean, look at you. You're gorgeous, and I bet you've always been popular. Just like Jacqueline. Just like Jason. Just like Uncle Lee. None of you could ever imagine the world I live in.”With a stern look on her face, she replied, “I'm going to choose to let that slide, considering everything you've told me. Still, you need to know that what you just said was quite hurtful. Almost as hurtful as the things that have been said to you today.”Ken recoiled. He knew she was right. “I'm; I'm sorry. You're right; I should never have said that. You've been nothing but nice to me tonight.”“Apology accepted,” Gabby said with a smile. “Humility is a rare trait in men these days. Hang on to that.”Ken thought she might be mocking him, but bit his tongue nonetheless. He had already insulted her once, and he wasn't going to chance a second time.Seeking to turn the conversation to happier topics, she asked, “M I T, huh? You're an awful long way from home, aren't you?”“Huh? Oh, the hoodie. Yeah, I'm a freshman there this year, just home on break right now.”“Nice. Major?”“Health sciences. I want to go to medical school after MIT, though I'm still figuring out a specialty.”“Plenty of time to decide that. I'm sure you'll find the right career path,” she said with a grin.As nice as it was to talk about a familiar topic, a few things still bugged Ken's mind to no end. “I still can't figure it out; why would Jacqueline do this?”Frowning, Gabby replied, “Some people are cruel. Often the ones that are the cruelest disguise it with a kind, warm public demeanor. Jacqueline sounds like she fits that mold to a T.”“And she hid it all that time while we were in school?”“You were useful at the time, in her mind. She wasn't going to chance losing that. Once she got what she needed, she had no more reason to hide her true feelings.”“Yeah, but still. Why be all friendly to me in the store?”“In her twisted mind, she probably felt she was doing you a favor. She wanted to ensure you never tried to contact her again. To a cruel person like her; that's her idea of doing you a kindness,” Gabby replied sadly. “We just have to hope that there's enough real kindness in this world to counteract such cruelty.”Now noticing a silver cross hanging from her neck, Ken pointed to it and asked, “I guess this the part where you start lecturing me about suicide? That I'm being selfish and trying to go against God's plan?”“No,” she replied with simplicity.“No?”“No. Ken, I meant it when I said that I've seen that look before. I know better than most that suicidal thoughts are rarely that simple. There's no switch that can turn them off. It's a tide that must be turned back, bit by bit.”Stunned, Ken started to see that this woman understood what was important in life. Realizing he still had the knife in his hand, he folded it closed and put it back in his pocket.“Bit by bit,” she said with a smile. “My car's around the corner. Is there somewhere I can take you? Where do you live?”“I'm not going home. Not yet,” Ken replied. “Not with my uncles still there.”“No problem. I'm not going to force you.” Thinking a moment, she continued, “It's pretty cold out here. Why don't you come back to my place for a bit?”“That's; unnecessary. I'm fine on my own.”“Nice try, but no cigar,” she said. “I'm not leaving you alone with that knife, mister. And I'm certainly not leaving you alone on Christmas Eve. Nobody should be alone for the holidays.”“Thanks, but; won't your husband mind?”“He would, if I were married.”“Boyfriend?”“Nope, just my townhouse and me. Pretty cozy, all things considered. No problems with you coming over, but I do have one condition.”“And what's that?”Smirking, Gabby replied, “You call your mom right now and tell her you're okay.”Hesitating a moment, Ken soon relented. “Fine.” Tapping his phone, Ken waited as it rang. “Hey Mom, it's me; Yeah, I'm okay; No, seriously. I'm fine; Yeah I'm just hanging with a friend. I probably won't be back ‘til tomorrow; I will; Love you too; Bye.”“See? Now that wasn't so bad, was it?” Gabby teased him.Eying her, Ken asked. “You're seriously okay with bringing me to your home?”“Positive.”Taking his hand, Gabby led him to her car.Gabby's guest.The drive had been silent for the most part. Ken was still trying to comprehend everything that was happening. Who was this woman? Why would she go to such great lengths for a stranger she didn't even know? Gabby seemed to pick up on this, refraining from prodding him for any further conversation. She could tell he was still processing the events of the day. Soon, they arrived at her townhouse complex and pulled into her garage.“Come on in, make yourself at home,” she said as she turned on the lights. “Can I offer you something to drink? Coffee? Hot chocolate?”“Hot chocolate sounds good, thanks.”“Coming right up!”As she hung her hat and jacket up on a rack, Ken couldn't help but stare. He now saw that she wasn't just a pretty face; her entire body was sublime. She wore a tight burgundy sweater and a pair of tight, form-fitting jeans. This ensemble only served to accent her body even further. Her hourglass figure was delectable, her slim waist contrasting with her curvy hips and ample bust. She was also just as tall as him, perhaps a bit taller, with legs for miles. Though Ken had fantasized about some of his classmates, none of them could come anywhere close to Gabby. She was a woman, not a girl, and in the prime of her life no less.“Here you go,” she said, handing Ken a mug.After blowing on the hot drink, he took a sip, feeling the warm liquid spreading through his body. “Thanks,” he sighed.“No problem,” she replied with a smile. “Come on, let's go relax in the den.”She led him into an intimate area with a sofa and a loveseat. The only illumination came from the twinkling multicolored lights on her Christmas tree in the corner. As Ken took in the relaxing surroundings, smelling the delicious scent of her Frazier fir tree, Gabby stepped over to the fireplace opposite the sofa. Flipping a switch, she soon had a comfortable fire roaring from the gas logs. She then sat on the sofa, placing her mug on the side table and patting the spot next to her.“Come sit. I promise I don't bite,” she said with a playful grin.“Um, okay.” he mumbled, scooting as close to the armrest as he could to give Gabby plenty of space.“Tell me about M I T,” she inquired. “You mentioned you want to go into health sciences. Does that include medical school?”“Uh, yeah with any luck. Harvard would be my top choice, but I don't know if I could afford it. But assuming so, my dream has always been to be a brain surgeon.”“Brain surgeon?! That's so cool! They're like; the most badass of all the badass doctors! Not just surgeons, brain surgeons!” Gabby gushed.“It's, uh, not that big a deal,” Ken replied as he blushed with embarrassment.“Well, I could totally see you as a brain surgeon. Don't ever give up on it.”“Thanks.”“So, what then for you, Dr. Dix? What happens once you reach your dream?”Ken began to feel a strange amount of comfort with this woman, and started to open up to her. “Honestly; I don't know. I mean even if I become a brain surgeon, I'm still hopeless around girls. Maybe Jason's right. I'm gonna die a virgin.” Realizing what he had confessed to her, he turned to Gabby and blurted out, “Not that it's your problem, or anything. S-sorry, I just; I shouldn't have gone that far.”Gabby just smiled and moved closer to him, brushing her hand against his arm.“Don't worry about it. You have goals, both personal and professional, but aren't sure exactly how to achieve them. So you're a virgin. That's nothing to be embarrassed about, and it's healthy to express your anxiety about it. That can help you overcome your fears. In all seriousness, I think you underestimate yourself, Ken.”“Underestimate myself?”“Of course,” Gabby replied. “You're smart, considerate, polite, you even held the car door for me earlier! Any girl you'd want to be with is gonna swoon at traits like that. I can also tell that you still think of yourself as unattractive, but I disagree. You wear glasses, yes, but that doesn't make you a dork. Your hair is a little shaggy, but not greasy or anything. You may not have a tan, but your skin complexion is damn near flawless. You have nothing to be ashamed of, be it your looks or your personality.”“You're about the only woman who thinks so,” he sighed.“Doubtful, but if it's that big a worry for you, I can give you a couple of pointers, if you like.”“Um, oh, okay I guess.”“Great! Okay, so you definitely give off the ‘geek' vibe, but that's not a bad thing. Don't fight it; own it.”“How?”“Well, you can make just some slight alterations to your outward appearance that can change the way others see you. For example, you could switch to wire-framed glasses instead of your horn-rimmed ones. Your hair is a great color, and would do well in a short, clean-cut style, if I do say so myself. You can also change out your usual t-shirts for some casual polo shirts.”“So; the secret to getting women to notice me is to change who I am?” Ken asked, feeling more than a little offended.Cocking her eyebrow, Gabby replied, “Are you saying your glasses, hair length, and shirt choices define who you are?”“Oh, uh; fair point,” Ken conceded.“See? Humility. Such a rare quality these days,” Gabby said with a grin. “To be honest, all the changes I suggested are things my brother did a couple of years back. He was a complete geek, maybe even bigger than you. The poor boy was helpless around the fairer sex. But after he made these changes, he no longer came off as the socially awkward geek. He came off as a self-assured, confident geek, one who loves himself for who he is. I see that potential in you, Ken.” Grabbing her iPad from the side table, she pulled up a couple of pictures for him. “See? Here's before. And here's after.”“Woah,” Ken marveled. He could see the drastic difference. The guy hadn't done anything to make himself stronger or bulkier, nothing to increase his manliness, but the things he did change just popped in all the right ways. Was it really that simple?“That's great and all, but can new clothes and a haircut get rid of social awkwardness? I still don't have even a shred of confidence around women,” Ken said.“They can help, but a change in your mental confidence is completely based on your willpower. You have to love yourself as much as you want others to love you. If you don't, everyone else will pick up on it.”“Knew there was a catch.”Gabby bit her lip in frustration. There had to be a way she could give him the confidence boost he needed to love himself, but how? Getting one somewhat crazy idea, she moved closer to Ken.“I'm guessing from your previous statements that; you've never kissed a girl before. Is that right Ken?”Poor Ken Dix didn't even know what had hit him. Here he was, sitting with the most beautiful woman he'd ever laid eyes on, and the unthinkable was beginning to happen. She was moving closer, running her fingers through his hair, and now wanted to know if he'd ever been kissed! This was too much, way beyond any of his hottest dreams. Unable to find the words to respond, he managed to slowly nod his head.“Close your eyes,” she instructed in her sweet voice. When he only blinked in reply, she whispered, “Close; your eyes, Ken. Trust me.”Guided by an unseen force, Ken felt compelled to obey her. His eyes finally fluttered closed, and his breathing became more labored in anticipation of what was to come. A small part of him doubted that she was being truthful, thinking that she'd fake him out just like Jacqueline had. Those doubts were soon quashed, as he felt the warm sensation of Gabby's face leaning close to his. He could feel her breathing. He could smell her perfume. If there was a God, Ken prayed, then and there; that He could make this incredible moment last forever.After what felt like eons, Gabby finally released their building tension and touched her lips to Ken's. Her kiss was soft at first, allowing him to savor the new sensations he was feeling. Ken was so terrified and excited all at once that he could barely even move his lips in reply. Not that it mattered to Gabby. She had expected his fear, and made sure to keep her technique simple yet enjoyable. After around thirty seconds, she withdrew at last, her face aglow in the Christmas tree light.“Wow,” Ken managed to mutter as he opened his eyes. He soon noticed that he couldn't see Gabby at all; his glasses had fogged up from their kiss.“Here, let's just take these off,” Gabby said with a giggle. She slipped his glasses off and laid them on her side table. “Now then, since we've gotten your first kiss out of the way, ready to really dive in?”“Dive in to what?” Ken asked, his nerves beginning to fray.“Kissing, silly! You do know there's much more to it than what we just did, right?”“More?”“Of course! Look, one day you'll get the prime opportunity to kiss a special lady, and I want you to be ready when that chance comes.”To be continued in part 2, based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts for Sex Stories.

Miracles can happen on Christmas Eve.Based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. Ken Dix flipped through the TV guide at a moderate pace; “500 channels, and nothing but Christmas specials on.”Finding nothing but disappointment at every turn. As it was Christmas Eve, every show was a mushy feel-good romp spouting lines about family and goodwill to others. None of that spoke to Ken in the slightest.“Ken?” a voice came from the kitchen.“What's up, Mom?”“I've got my hands full with making everything for dinner tonight, but I'm going to run short on a couple of ingredients,” Helen Dix said, poking her head into the living room. “Can you run to the store real quick for me please?”“Sure thing,” Ken replied, seeing as he had nothing better to do.“Great, thank you. I made a list on the counter for you. The store should be open for another hour or two. The main things would be the eggs; I don't have enough to finish my famous chess pie. If they have tea by the gallon, grab one sweet and one unsweet. The rest are great if you find them, but not essential.”“Got it,” Ken said as he took the list from the counter.Heading out to his car, Ken cranked up his Honda Civic and pulled out of the driveway. As he made his way into town, Ken reflected on his current situation. Though he loved his mom, being home for the holidays was always nerve-wracking for him. His hometown of Alpharetta, Georgia was crawling with former high school classmates of his, people he'd just as soon never see again. But up at MIT, he was actually among peers that he could relate to on an intellectual level. Not that he'd made that many friends up there. As a nineteen-year-old freshman, he was still stuck in the same boring math and science classes as everyone else. He couldn't wait until he could start his health sciences training. Maybe then he could meet some decent people, perhaps of the female variety.Ken soon arrived in the parking lot of the local Kroger. It was soon obvious that the place was packed with last-minute shoppers, all trying to find that one final ingredient they were missing. Locking his car, Ken sauntered into the store, grabbing a shopping basket along the way. He found the shelves of the store well picked over, striking out on the nonessential items on his mom's list. Making his way to the drinks aisle, he was pleased to see that the store was keeping the gallon jugs of tea well stocked for the holidays, and picked up a pair.Ken soon arrived in the refrigerated section of the store. Almost every shelf was empty, but he did manage to find one last carton of six eggs, just what his mom needed. Depositing the carton in his shopping basket, Ken made his way back to the front of the store, checking out in the express lane. He gripped the shopping bags tightly, being careful that the eggs weren't harmed from the swinging of the bags. Arriving back in the parking lot, he was pleasantly surprised to see one of his former classmates, Jacqueline Brown. As he approached, she saw him coming.“Ken? Kenneth Dix?”She was extremely pretty, as was befitting one of the most popular girls in school, and kept her chestnut-brown hair cut just below her jawline. Her soft, warm facial features and bubbly personality belied the sharp intellect hiding underneath. She and Ken had been partners a few times in various subjects, and he had helped craft her entrance essay to the University of Washington. This earned her a full ride scholarship. In spite of her popularity, they had worked well together, and Ken even dared to call her a friend, at least in his own mind. They had never hung out on a social basis; her circle of friends would never have let her live that down. Still, times had changed. They were both out of high school, after all. What could it hurt to ask?“Jacqueline? Wow, I never thought I'd see you back here. Thought you escaped to cooler climates?”“Yeah, Seattle is nice, but nothing beats Christmas at home,” she replied, adjusting her UW sweatshirt. “You back for the same reason?”“Uh huh. Mom pretty much insisted. She won't settle for anything less than a full family gathering on Christmas Eve. I'm just grabbing a few last things for her. But yeah, it's great seeing you again. You, uh, you look good.”“Um; thanks,” she replied with hesitation.“I'm, uh, gonna be home for a couple of weeks. Would you want to, I don't know, hang out sometime? Maybe grab a bite to eat? My treat.”“Well, Ken, that's sweet of you to ask.” she said almost to herself. As she paused, her eyes suddenly lit up as if she had gotten an idea. “Alright! Here, let me give you my number.” She scribbled a series of digits down on a scrap piece of paper, writing her name next to them. “I'll, um, talk to you later, I guess?”“Sounds great!”Ken couldn't believe it; he had actually done it! He had asked out the prettiest girl he had ever known! Moreover, she had given him her number! Things were definitely looking up.“Dick!” a voice behind them yelled.Ken turned, immediately recognizing Jason Brown, Jacqueline's fraternal twin brother, along with his two flunkies, Brian and Barrett Sullivan. Jason had been the star quarterback at his high school, and the Sullivan boys were his best offensive linemen. They often served as his muscle off the football field, as well. Ken was intimately familiar with these three, as they had made it their mission in high school to make his life a living hell. Being stuffed in lockers, having his wallet stolen, all were commonplace with them. The three approached, attempting to appear imposing, which they were from the perspective of the ever-scrawny Ken.“I've got nothing to say to you guys,” Ken muttered as they approached.“Well I've got something to say to you, Mr. Kenny Dick,” Jason growled.“Just shut up and leave me alone,” Ken replied, his blood boiling at the use of Jason's longtime nickname for him.“No! You shut the fuck up and listen!” Jason said, grabbing Ken by the collar of his tee-shirt and flinging him against his car. In the process, Ken dropped his shopping bags, the jugs of tea landing directly on the egg carton.“Jason! Stop it!” Jacqueline protested.Undeterred, Jason threatened. “Listen fuck-wad, you stay the hell away from my sister!”“She's an adult, dickhead! She can have anyone she wants as a friend!” Ken protested.“You don't belong on the same Planet as her! You're nothing'! A pathetic sack of guts your dumbass mother decided to give a name to! Know what? Just do us all a favor and drop dead!”Enraged at the insult to his mom, Ken swung a wild haymaker at his assailant, but Jason was more than ready, pinning Ken's arm back against his car. Jason then delivered a crushing punch to Ken's gut, dropping him down to his knees. Before leaving, Jason knelt down next to his gasping victim.“Next time, I won't be so nice. Next time; I might just kill you myself. See ya around. Dick.” Turning to his sister, Jason said, “Come on, time to go home.”Jacqueline looked down at the pitiful form of Ken before muttering, “Sorry, Ken.”The trio of boys sauntered off across the parking lot, laughing and high-fiving at their antics. Jacqueline followed right behind them. Ken picked himself up and inspected his groceries, discovering the crushed eggs in his bag. Swearing and cursing, he grabbed the misshapen carton and went to throw it in a nearby trash can.“No chess pie tonight.”As Ken returned to his car and began his drive home, Jason and his flunkies watched on from his car, still pleased with their efforts.“You shouldn't have done that,” Jacqueline said in a lecturing tone.Jason turned to face his sister. “I do what I gotta do, Jacqueline. That fuck-wad has no business getting friendly with you. He needs to learn his place.”“Be that as it may, I can take care of myself,” she replied firmly.“Take care of yourself? Wait; you didn't?”“I did. Jason, someday you'll learn that there are more subtle and effective ways to ward off undesirables. Trust me, Ken won't bother me ever again.”Back at Home.Upon arriving back home, Ken couldn't bring himself to tell his mom about the incident with the eggs. He instead told her that the store had run out altogether. She had spent many sleepless nights in the past worrying about the constant bullying her son was subjected to in school. Ken didn't want to give her anything else to worry about. By this time, has uncles had started arriving, and the living room was soon filled with the sounds of football games. In Ken's mind, these were no more thought provoking that the mindless Christmas specials he had found earlier. Ken went up to his room to take a hot shower, as well as get some alone time in the process. As he stripped down, he saw a bruise beginning to form on his stomach from Jason's punch. He winced in pain as he touched the tender skin.Shit; that's not going away for a while.Ken took some Tylenol for the pain before stepping into the shower. The hot water helped relax his body, and the steam gradually built up, clearing his mind a bit. He finished after a while and, after making sure his door was shut, flopped facedown onto his bed. After laying there for around an hour or so, his mom finally called him down to rejoin the family for dinner.Taking his seat at the table, Ken glanced around the room at his various family members. His mom had two older brothers, Lee and Stan. Though Lee was tall and still relatively youthful looking at forty-five, Stan was shorter and beginning to bald as he approached fifty. Still, both of them had one notable thing in common as far as Ken was concerned: they were both still jocks at heart. Ken had never known his father; it had always just been him and his mom. He could tell that his uncles tried to be male role models for him, but their efforts were usually ill-conceived attempts to “man him up.” Never once did they understand his introverted tendencies, and always tried to get him to be more of a people person. After a while, Ken stopped paying their advice any attention.It was striking to Ken how similar Lee and Stan's families were. They had both married beautiful, blonde cheerleaders, and now both had sixteen-year-old daughters, both of whom were among the most popular girls in school. It all sickened Ken; they were just perpetuating the stereotype of pretty and popular being the be-all, end-all in life. As the family ate, Ken remained silent for the most part. The adults were engrossed in discussions about their jobs, and the two daughters were giggling and playing on their phones the entire time. None of this was relevant to Ken.“You know, I saw something interesting today,” Lee said as dessert was being brought out. “I was at Kroger filling up my car, and saw you in the main parking lot, Ken. Looked like you were, uh, having some words with a few guys out there.”Shit! He saw that?Not wanting to worry his mom, Ken replied, “It; it was nothing.”“Nothing, eh? Is that why that punk punched you in the gut?”With a worried look on her face, Helen asked, “Ken, sweetie, what is he talking about?” She walked around the table to Ken's seat and lifted up his shirt, seeing the bruise on his abdomen. “Was it that Jason boy again?”“Mom, just let it go.”“No! Ken, you know I worry about you!”“You worry about Me? I think you need to worry more about your brother!” Ken shouted, his anger exploding at last. “Right, Uncle Lee? Come on, you see your own nephew being ganged up on in a parking lot, yet you do nothing to help him out?!”“A man's gotta learn to fight his own battles,” Lee replied in a calm voice.“No. You want to know what a man does? A man sticks up for his Family! No. Matter. What! You stood there and watched your own nephew get beaten up. That says a hell of a lot more about you than it does me. And if that's family; I don't want any part of this one.”Without a word, Ken stood and left the dining room. He then grabbed his MIT hoodie and headed for the front door. As he was about to get into his car and drive off, he saw to his frustration that his uncles' cars were parked in the driveway behind him, blocking him in. Cursing under his breath, he prepared to leave on foot.“Ken! Come back inside, please!” Helen called after him, running down the driveway.“No. I've got to go out; clear my head.”“Ken, it's Christmas Eve. Please, come be with your family.”“Mom, aside from you, not a single person in that house feels like family to me,” Ken replied coldly. “I'll; I'll call you after while.”Ken walked off into the cold Georgia night, not knowing for sure where to go or what to do. Nobody else was out, as they were all at home with their families. Remembering the square in historic downtown Alpharetta, he decided to head in that direction. Maybe the quiet walk would do him some good.Arriving in the town square, Ken walked along the sidewalks for a bit, peering into the darkened windows of the various shops and restaurants. Everything looked so different to him with everyone gone for the day; it all seemed so peaceful. As he continued to walk, he soon saw City Hall in the distance. In front of the building was a large green space, which was teeming with a surprising amount of activity for it being Christmas Eve. Ken moved closer, now spying a large gathering of people sitting on picnic blankets, all bundled up in coats and hats. Ahead of them, a large screen projected the classic film, It's a Wonderful Life.Though Ken was never into the Christmas cheer, as it were, he felt strangely drawn to watch a few minutes of the film from a distance. He soon began to regret that decision, as the movie had reached the point where George Baily had an arrest warrant out for him, lashing out at his family in anger. Watching him get drunk and punched in a bar fight, Ken began to feel sick with anger. Despite all his efforts to help better the world around him, the universe conspired against George Baily; just as it seemed to be conspiring against Ken. Unable to watch a moment more, he turned and walked into the nearby park.Again alone with his thoughts, Ken sat on a bench near the fountain in the center of the park. He contemplated many things, as he often did in solitude. He thought about his piss poor excuse for a family, intent on changing him into what they say he should be. If only they could love him as he is. He thought about Jason Brown, a perpetual asshole that managed to get all the beautiful women his heart desired. If only the universe would serve up his just desserts, rather than conspiring against Ken. Sighing in frustration, he stuffed his freezing hands into his jeans pockets.Jacqueline!Feeling the scrap of paper still in his pocket, Ken suddenly felt a glimmer of hope in an otherwise dreary day. He needed something, anything to lift his spirits, and hearing her kind, sweet voice might just do it. Hell, he didn't even care anymore if she was interested in him in a romantic sense; he just needed someone to listen and understand him. Digging out his phone, he dialed the number. After a single ring, a message began to play, seeming to be read by a game show host.“Congratulations! You've reached Live 95.5 FM's world-famous Loser Line! Live 95.5; featuring the best entertainment in Seattle! If you've reached this message, you have attempted to hit on a girl Way out of your league! That poor young lady wants nothing to do with you, but you just couldn't help creeping on her! That's where we come in! Now you know what a loser you really are! So leave the girl alone, loser! You're doing everyone a favor! If you'd like to leave a message for the world-famous Loser Line, begin speaking at the tone!”Beep!Ken hung up the phone in quiet disbelief. How could he have been so wrong about Jacqueline? They had worked so well together in school, and he even considered her a friend! She always spoke so kindly to him, how could this have happened? Was she really as nasty and shallow as her dumbass brother? Was she really just that good of an actress? As he pondered all this, Ken's rage finally exploded out of him.“That two-faced bitch! Who the fuck does she think she is?! I trusted her! Hell, she would never have gotten a full scholarship without my help! All I ever did was Like her! And after all that, she doesn't even have the decency to turn me down to my face?! What The Fucking Hell? At least her brother was honest about his disdain. She's far worse! I can't imagine how evil she'd be if a person actually offended her?”Slumping back down onto the park bench, every thought that entered Ken's mind brought him lower. Jason was an ass, but then again, he didn't know how to act any different. Uncle Lee was a moron, but then again, he had no malicious intent. But Jacqueline; she was the last straw. He had trusted her, opened up to her, and she repaid him by committing the single most cruel and senseless act Ken could ever imagine. Everything was crashing down around him. As he continued to sulk, Jason's words entered into his mind once more.“I should just do everyone a favor and drop dead; is that what you want, Jacqueline? Seems like you agree with your brother, or you wouldn't have given me that number.”Ken reached into his pocket, withdrawing a folding knife. It had been a high school graduation present to him from his grandfather, before he passed a few months later. A far cry from the typical Swiss Army knife, he unfolded the shiny, four-inch blade, which stood in beautiful contrast to the wooden handle. Inscribed in the wood were Ken's initials. He had not used it for anything yet, never had any need to. As he stared at his reflection in the blade, Ken kept replaying Jason's cruel words in his mind, to do the world a favor and drop dead.“Maybe that's not such a bad idea.” Ken mumbled.Just as he took a firm grip on the handle, preparing to take the knife to his throat, an unfamiliar voice came from off to the side.“Hey!”Gabrielle's Christmas night.Gabrielle Libertine relaxed in a lawn chair, savoring the crisp, cold air of Christmas Eve. This was her favorite time of the year, and being able to enjoy an outdoor showing of her favorite Christmas film, It's a Wonderful Life, made it even better. It all fit in perfectly with her life philosophy: live for happiness. Not only her own, but as much as could be had for the world around her too.“You want the moon? Just say the word, and I'll throw a lasso around it and pull it down.”“Oh, Jimmy Stewart, you charmer you.” Gabby sighed.Soon, her emotions welled up as the hopeless romantic that was George Bailey began to succumb to the pressures and injustices of life. He had blamed his own uncle for destroying their business, lashed out at his wife and children in anger, and gone crawling to his hated rival for a loan. The hardest scenes for her to watch were always the bar fight and the car crash. Still, she always stuck it out. The best was yet to come.Just as George stood atop the bridge, Gabby caught sight of something out of the corner of her eye. A young man of about nineteen or twenty was watching the movie from a distance away, leaning against a tree near the road. His face twisted in angst as he saw the pain on display in the film, and he soon spun around, walking into the nearby park. Gabby couldn't explain why, but something compelled her to follow him and make sure he was okay.Collecting her lawn chair, she walked along the perimeter of the green space, soon arriving at the entrance to the park. As she went, she began to hear angry shouting up ahead of her; it sounded like the young man was in distress. After a few minutes, she came upon the fountain situated in the center of the park. On a bench sat the man from earlier, appearing to be deep in thought. By the glow of the lamppost, Gabby could now get a good look at him. He appeared to be of average height, maybe 5'7”, and had shaggy black hair that seemed a bit unkempt. Still, it's color shone in the light of the park, and his white skin provided for quite a striking appearance. A pair of black horn-rimmed glasses framed his face, which combined with his red MIT hoodie to project a very specific image into Gabby's mind. He had to be incredibly intelligent.As she studied him, she saw the young man pull an object out of the pocket of his jeans. Catching a glimpse of something reflective, she could now see that he was holding a small folding knife. Gabby tensed up and wondered if she should run, but soon decided against it; he didn't seem to have even noticed her presence. In fact, the way he looked at the knife was quite unsettling. It was as if he saw that little blade as his best friend in the world. She knew the look in his eyes. She knew what would happen in a moment if she did nothing. Taking a deep breath, Gabby decided to act.“Hey.”Intervention.Ken was startled by the unfamiliar voice. Looking up, he now saw a woman in her early twenties standing across the way. She gazed at him with intent, but for what reason he did not know. Looking back at her, Ken's typical awkwardness began to kick in, as he could see that she was quite beautiful. Dressed warmly in a black winter coat and blue jeans, she wore a grey knit cap over her long blonde hair. Upon first glance, she appeared to be of some sort of Scandinavian descent, or perhaps German, though Ken couldn't be sure. His mouth went dry as he tried to find the words to speak.“Everything okay?” she asked.“Uh; fine. Why do you, um; why do you ask?”Smiling, she replied, “I saw you over on the green, watching the movie. By the look on your face, you were having a tough time with it. When I saw you walk off towards the park, I felt I should come and see if anything was wrong.”“No, nothing's wrong.”“Good. Then I shouldn't be concerned about the way you're looking at that knife of yours, right?”Shaking his head, Ken answered, “I'm not going to hurt you. Promise.”“That's not what I'm concerned about.”“Wha; what do you mean?” Ken asked, his eyes growing wide.“I've seen that look before,” she said, taking a couple of steps closer. “I am, sadly, all too familiar with it. You were about to hurt yourself, weren't you?”“You don't know a thing about me, lady,” Ken muttered, preparing to leave.“I don't have to know anything about you to be concerned,” she fired back.“Concerned,” Ken snorted. “How could you be concerned about me? You don't even know me!”“Easily rectified. Gabrielle Libertine. My friends call me Gabby,” she said, sticking out her hand with a warm smile. When he didn't respond, she smirked and continued, “This is the part where you tell me your name.”Sighing, he replied, “Ken. Ken Dix.”“A pleasure, Ken,” she said as they shook hands.“So; Gabrielle, eh? You supposed to be my Clarence or something?”With a playful gasp, she responded, “Oh my God! Does that mean you're Jimmy Stewart?! I've had the biggest crush on you for Years!”Ken gave a nervous laugh. “Alright, alright, I walked into that one. But in all seriousness.”“No, I'm not a Guardian Angel or the Word of God or anything like that. Just an average person like you.” Motioning to the bench, she asked, “May I?”“Sure, I guess,” Ken answered, scooting to the edge.“Thanks.” Taking a seat, she continued, “So tell me this, Ken: why would you want to hurt, maybe kill yourself?”His face twisted in pain. “You don't want to know.”“I do. Believe me, I do.”Sighing with reluctance, Ken relented and began to tell Gabby of the events of the day. He started with Jacqueline and Jason, then the confrontation with his uncle, and finally the fake phone number showing Jacqueline's true colors. Through it all, Gabby sat in silence, maintaining eye contact and nodding whenever appropriate. At last, he finished his story, and Gabby could feel her heart breaking within her chest.“Ken; I'm so sorry. I can feel the pain in your voice. No one deserves what you've gone through today. I know it's of little help, but I do understand what you're going through.”“Understand?” Ken said, incredulous. “How could a girl like you understand any of this? I mean, look at you. You're gorgeous, and I bet you've always been popular. Just like Jacqueline. Just like Jason. Just like Uncle Lee. None of you could ever imagine the world I live in.”With a stern look on her face, she replied, “I'm going to choose to let that slide, considering everything you've told me. Still, you need to know that what you just said was quite hurtful. Almost as hurtful as the things that have been said to you today.”Ken recoiled. He knew she was right. “I'm; I'm sorry. You're right; I should never have said that. You've been nothing but nice to me tonight.”“Apology accepted,” Gabby said with a smile. “Humility is a rare trait in men these days. Hang on to that.”Ken thought she might be mocking him, but bit his tongue nonetheless. He had already insulted her once, and he wasn't going to chance a second time.Seeking to turn the conversation to happier topics, she asked, “M I T, huh? You're an awful long way from home, aren't you?”“Huh? Oh, the hoodie. Yeah, I'm a freshman there this year, just home on break right now.”“Nice. Major?”“Health sciences. I want to go to medical school after MIT, though I'm still figuring out a specialty.”“Plenty of time to decide that. I'm sure you'll find the right career path,” she said with a grin.As nice as it was to talk about a familiar topic, a few things still bugged Ken's mind to no end. “I still can't figure it out; why would Jacqueline do this?”Frowning, Gabby replied, “Some people are cruel. Often the ones that are the cruelest disguise it with a kind, warm public demeanor. Jacqueline sounds like she fits that mold to a T.”“And she hid it all that time while we were in school?”“You were useful at the time, in her mind. She wasn't going to chance losing that. Once she got what she needed, she had no more reason to hide her true feelings.”“Yeah, but still. Why be all friendly to me in the store?”“In her twisted mind, she probably felt she was doing you a favor. She wanted to ensure you never tried to contact her again. To a cruel person like her; that's her idea of doing you a kindness,” Gabby replied sadly. “We just have to hope that there's enough real kindness in this world to counteract such cruelty.”Now noticing a silver cross hanging from her neck, Ken pointed to it and asked, “I guess this the part where you start lecturing me about suicide? That I'm being selfish and trying to go against God's plan?”“No,” she replied with simplicity.“No?”“No. Ken, I meant it when I said that I've seen that look before. I know better than most that suicidal thoughts are rarely that simple. There's no switch that can turn them off. It's a tide that must be turned back, bit by bit.”Stunned, Ken started to see that this woman understood what was important in life. Realizing he still had the knife in his hand, he folded it closed and put it back in his pocket.“Bit by bit,” she said with a smile. “My car's around the corner. Is there somewhere I can take you? Where do you live?”“I'm not going home. Not yet,” Ken replied. “Not with my uncles still there.”“No problem. I'm not going to force you.” Thinking a moment, she continued, “It's pretty cold out here. Why don't you come back to my place for a bit?”“That's; unnecessary. I'm fine on my own.”“Nice try, but no cigar,” she said. “I'm not leaving you alone with that knife, mister. And I'm certainly not leaving you alone on Christmas Eve. Nobody should be alone for the holidays.”“Thanks, but; won't your husband mind?”“He would, if I were married.”“Boyfriend?”“Nope, just my townhouse and me. Pretty cozy, all things considered. No problems with you coming over, but I do have one condition.”“And what's that?”Smirking, Gabby replied, “You call your mom right now and tell her you're okay.”Hesitating a moment, Ken soon relented. “Fine.” Tapping his phone, Ken waited as it rang. “Hey Mom, it's me; Yeah, I'm okay; No, seriously. I'm fine; Yeah I'm just hanging with a friend. I probably won't be back ‘til tomorrow; I will; Love you too; Bye.”“See? Now that wasn't so bad, was it?” Gabby teased him.Eying her, Ken asked. “You're seriously okay with bringing me to your home?”“Positive.”Taking his hand, Gabby led him to her car.Gabby's guest.The drive had been silent for the most part. Ken was still trying to comprehend everything that was happening. Who was this woman? Why would she go to such great lengths for a stranger she didn't even know? Gabby seemed to pick up on this, refraining from prodding him for any further conversation. She could tell he was still processing the events of the day. Soon, they arrived at her townhouse complex and pulled into her garage.“Come on in, make yourself at home,” she said as she turned on the lights. “Can I offer you something to drink? Coffee? Hot chocolate?”“Hot chocolate sounds good, thanks.”“Coming right up!”As she hung her hat and jacket up on a rack, Ken couldn't help but stare. He now saw that she wasn't just a pretty face; her entire body was sublime. She wore a tight burgundy sweater and a pair of tight, form-fitting jeans. This ensemble only served to accent her body even further. Her hourglass figure was delectable, her slim waist contrasting with her curvy hips and ample bust. She was also just as tall as him, perhaps a bit taller, with legs for miles. Though Ken had fantasized about some of his classmates, none of them could come anywhere close to Gabby. She was a woman, not a girl, and in the prime of her life no less.“Here you go,” she said, handing Ken a mug.After blowing on the hot drink, he took a sip, feeling the warm liquid spreading through his body. “Thanks,” he sighed.“No problem,” she replied with a smile. “Come on, let's go relax in the den.”She led him into an intimate area with a sofa and a loveseat. The only illumination came from the twinkling multicolored lights on her Christmas tree in the corner. As Ken took in the relaxing surroundings, smelling the delicious scent of her Frazier fir tree, Gabby stepped over to the fireplace opposite the sofa. Flipping a switch, she soon had a comfortable fire roaring from the gas logs. She then sat on the sofa, placing her mug on the side table and patting the spot next to her.“Come sit. I promise I don't bite,” she said with a playful grin.“Um, okay.” he mumbled, scooting as close to the armrest as he could to give Gabby plenty of space.“Tell me about M I T,” she inquired. “You mentioned you want to go into health sciences. Does that include medical school?”“Uh, yeah with any luck. Harvard would be my top choice, but I don't know if I could afford it. But assuming so, my dream has always been to be a brain surgeon.”“Brain surgeon?! That's so cool! They're like; the most badass of all the badass doctors! Not just surgeons, brain surgeons!” Gabby gushed.“It's, uh, not that big a deal,” Ken replied as he blushed with embarrassment.“Well, I could totally see you as a brain surgeon. Don't ever give up on it.”“Thanks.”“So, what then for you, Dr. Dix? What happens once you reach your dream?”Ken began to feel a strange amount of comfort with this woman, and started to open up to her. “Honestly; I don't know. I mean even if I become a brain surgeon, I'm still hopeless around girls. Maybe Jason's right. I'm gonna die a virgin.” Realizing what he had confessed to her, he turned to Gabby and blurted out, “Not that it's your problem, or anything. S-sorry, I just; I shouldn't have gone that far.”Gabby just smiled and moved closer to him, brushing her hand against his arm.“Don't worry about it. You have goals, both personal and professional, but aren't sure exactly how to achieve them. So you're a virgin. That's nothing to be embarrassed about, and it's healthy to express your anxiety about it. That can help you overcome your fears. In all seriousness, I think you underestimate yourself, Ken.”“Underestimate myself?”“Of course,” Gabby replied. “You're smart, considerate, polite, you even held the car door for me earlier! Any girl you'd want to be with is gonna swoon at traits like that. I can also tell that you still think of yourself as unattractive, but I disagree. You wear glasses, yes, but that doesn't make you a dork. Your hair is a little shaggy, but not greasy or anything. You may not have a tan, but your skin complexion is damn near flawless. You have nothing to be ashamed of, be it your looks or your personality.”“You're about the only woman who thinks so,” he sighed.“Doubtful, but if it's that big a worry for you, I can give you a couple of pointers, if you like.”“Um, oh, okay I guess.”“Great! Okay, so you definitely give off the ‘geek' vibe, but that's not a bad thing. Don't fight it; own it.”“How?”“Well, you can make just some slight alterations to your outward appearance that can change the way others see you. For example, you could switch to wire-framed glasses instead of your horn-rimmed ones. Your hair is a great color, and would do well in a short, clean-cut style, if I do say so myself. You can also change out your usual t-shirts for some casual polo shirts.”“So; the secret to getting women to notice me is to change who I am?” Ken asked, feeling more than a little offended.Cocking her eyebrow, Gabby replied, “Are you saying your glasses, hair length, and shirt choices define who you are?”“Oh, uh; fair point,” Ken conceded.“See? Humility. Such a rare quality these days,” Gabby said with a grin. “To be honest, all the changes I suggested are things my brother did a couple of years back. He was a complete geek, maybe even bigger than you. The poor boy was helpless around the fairer sex. But after he made these changes, he no longer came off as the socially awkward geek. He came off as a self-assured, confident geek, one who loves himself for who he is. I see that potential in you, Ken.” Grabbing her iPad from the side table, she pulled up a couple of pictures for him. “See? Here's before. And here's after.”“Woah,” Ken marveled. He could see the drastic difference. The guy hadn't done anything to make himself stronger or bulkier, nothing to increase his manliness, but the things he did change just popped in all the right ways. Was it really that simple?“That's great and all, but can new clothes and a haircut get rid of social awkwardness? I still don't have even a shred of confidence around women,” Ken said.“They can help, but a change in your mental confidence is completely based on your willpower. You have to love yourself as much as you want others to love you. If you don't, everyone else will pick up on it.”“Knew there was a catch.”Gabby bit her lip in frustration. There had to be a way she could give him the confidence boost he needed to love himself, but how? Getting one somewhat crazy idea, she moved closer to Ken.“I'm guessing from your previous statements that; you've never kissed a girl before. Is that right Ken?”Poor Ken Dix didn't even know what had hit him. Here he was, sitting with the most beautiful woman he'd ever laid eyes on, and the unthinkable was beginning to happen. She was moving closer, running her fingers through his hair, and now wanted to know if he'd ever been kissed! This was too much, way beyond any of his hottest dreams. Unable to find the words to respond, he managed to slowly nod his head.“Close your eyes,” she instructed in her sweet voice. When he only blinked in reply, she whispered, “Close; your eyes, Ken. Trust me.”Guided by an unseen force, Ken felt compelled to obey her. His eyes finally fluttered closed, and his breathing became more labored in anticipation of what was to come. A small part of him doubted that she was being truthful, thinking that she'd fake him out just like Jacqueline had. Those doubts were soon quashed, as he felt the warm sensation of Gabby's face leaning close to his. He could feel her breathing. He could smell her perfume. If there was a God, Ken prayed, then and there; that He could make this incredible moment last forever.After what felt like eons, Gabby finally released their building tension and touched her lips to Ken's. Her kiss was soft at first, allowing him to savor the new sensations he was feeling. Ken was so terrified and excited all at once that he could barely even move his lips in reply. Not that it mattered to Gabby. She had expected his fear, and made sure to keep her technique simple yet enjoyable. After around thirty seconds, she withdrew at last, her face aglow in the Christmas tree light.“Wow,” Ken managed to mutter as he opened his eyes. He soon noticed that he couldn't see Gabby at all; his glasses had fogged up from their kiss.“Here, let's just take these off,” Gabby said with a giggle. She slipped his glasses off and laid them on her side table. “Now then, since we've gotten your first kiss out of the way, ready to really dive in?”“Dive in to what?” Ken asked, his nerves beginning to fray.“Kissing, silly! You do know there's much more to it than what we just did, right?”“More?”“Of course! Look, one day you'll get the prime opportunity to kiss a special lady, and I want you to be ready when that chance comes.”To be continued in part 2, based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts for Sex Stories.

 A lonely damsel gets a chance at neighbor's Christmas ‘Yule, Log'.Based on a post by virgin_sexpert. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.On Christmas Eve, I should have been out spending time with family or friends, but instead, I was in my sparsely-filled apartment, with a wine glass in my hand; all dressed up but nowhere to go. I put on my gold sequin mini dress thinking that I could maybe go out to a club.But when the time came, I wasn't really feeling it. I had just moved to a new city; far from my family and friends; and although I had enjoyed the freedom of walking around in the nude whenever I wanted, it was getting a bit lonely. I never pictured myself in my early twenties and still single. All of my friends were either married, engaged, or dating. I was totally lagging behind. I was hornier than I had ever been in my life.In college I could barely concentrate on class and I never took notes because I was always thinking and developing some sexual fantasy in my head that took my full attention. I go by ‘Mindy'. My parents named me Melinda, but I hate that name. I hate a lot of the things associated with high school. I was a wierdo. Then in college, I was a nerd.At work in the library, I would have to take frequent breaks to my office where I would unwind to a few dirty pages of a dirty novel. Sex was on my mind, way too much. Every man that I would see throughout my day, became the leading male in my latest fantasy. I must have been the horniest virgin who ever lived! But no one ever knew.I deliberately moved to a new city, just so I could start over. I changed my wardrobe and my hair style. But I had a very hard time changing my inner self.I could have spent another night with my oiled up hand, or the new vibrator that I ordered online. Or I could have been a little kinkier and did some anal play with my handy-dandy pink ass plug, but I wanted the real thing, damnit! I went on the pill, to make sex safer for my career plans. It grew my tits from a C cup to a D. And it also kicked up my libido. The holiday season really heightened my horniness, but it also heightened my loneliness. I wanted a man so bad. I wanted to hear a knock at my door, then open it and see a naked man on the other side, tied up with a big red ribbon tied in a bow, sporting an 8 inch stiff cock, just for me.But I guess that was all just fantasy. When would my fantasies come to pass? Aren't I allowed to get at least one of them?No matter how hard I wished and wanted something, it would never come to pass, so I decided to get up and go to a night club, downtown. Nothing ever came out of these things, but maybe tonight there would be some holiday magic working in my favor. Or maybe only losers would be desperate enough to be clubbing on Christmas Eve. But I was lusty, lonely, and stir-crazy.When I opened the door to my 4th floor hallway, my neighbor was just coming home. His door and mine were near each other. The hallway turned perpendicular right between our entries. Our two apartments were at the northeast corner of the 4th floor of the West building."Hey, how are you, Mindy?" he asked. His name was John. He was older than me by perhaps some years, and he was way out of my league. Oh, he was always very cordial to me, but it always seemed out of pity. John is a tall and comes from Scandinavian stock. His mailbox, in the foyer; says “J. Nelson”.I bet tonight his beautiful girlfriend would be coming over, maybe in sexy lingerie; and they would spend the evening making love, talking, and drinking wine."Hi, John. I'm Good! and you?" I asked back with a flirty smile.He looked so handsome, with his all-black ensemble, and red silk tie. I couldn't help but smile goofily, in the face of this great looking man. I didn't know what he did for a living, but every night I could hear him playing his acoustic guitar.  I laid in bed with my hands in my panties; pretending he was serenading me. But of course he would never know that."Yeah, I'm Fine. Merry Christmas! Where are you heading out to?" I could feel his stare on me, and it was making me quite bashful and self-conscious. I've been working so hard to keep eye contact with people.I knew I looked great in my form-fitting dress. It highlighted my warm olive Italian skin, long slim legs, deep red full lips, and dark wavy hair. Okay, I'm keeping focused on John's gorgeous eyes."Oh, I think I'll get go to a dinner club, or something.” Then I sighed; “I am spending the holidays alone.""Oh, Me too!" He started.I was surprised at his answer, and I almost didn't believe him. How could someone this handsome be alone?Then he shocked me; "Do you maybe want to spend it alone together? I just stole some nice wine from my company holiday party? I was going to come home and drink alone. But, you know; it's really not good to drink alone.” He winked and added; “Please, Mindy; Skip the bar tonight and come in." He was opening the door and gesturing for me to come in. I followed him in without a word. I had only dreamed about ever going in there. It was better than I had imagined!  There was lots of navy, platinum, and teak wood furnishings. His home kinda smelled of leather and a subtle hint of vanilla.We sat in the elegant living room. I was offered his wingback arm chair, adjacent the leather sofa. When he situated himself, he first started out apologizing to me for being such an aloof neighbor. He said he sort of developed this bad habit when his previous neighbors were rude. I forgave him, as long as he promised never to stop being friendly again.We sat drinking his sweet white wine. He had lots of questions to ask me, in the matters of my life, job, and interests.I told him that I was a teen freak, then a college nerd. I love literature to a fault. I'm even into comic book superheroes, collecting replica Lightsabers, reading classic novels, and watching way too much Netflix. I told him that I used to be a shy kid with ADHD, but it leveled out during my college years.I seemed very lame to myself, saying those things out loud. I revealed that I was just recently liberated from the thick eyeglasses of my childhood, by a successful laser eye surgery. “Most people didn't even recognize me without the horrible glasses.” But I added that it's probably all for the better, as I would rather build new friendships."So,” I asked him; “What type of things are you into?""Lots of things, gourmet cooking, chess, running, watching way too much Hulu, playing the guitar,” He sipped a bit more wine, then added; “sketching, and tying up sexy women, to play with their nipples and tease their clits. " I nearly choked on the wine that was almost down my throat. Suddenly my body temperature rose at least 10 degrees, and my hands began to tremble.He looked at me, straight into my big doe-like brown eyes. "Do you want to know what else I am into?"I tilted my head, as if I were under a spell."Beautiful, shy women, like you; who don't know how sexy they are. A woman who gets wet when a man looks her deep in the eyes, and tells her that.” His voice went deep as he slowly added; “I want to fuck every hole you have, and make you cum, again and again.“I was flushed and trembling, when he asked; “So, I ask again, my dear; what are you into?" He took the glass from my trembling hand and took my hand into his, and laid a sweet kiss on it.With a trembling voice I began: "I really like to write erotica, especially at night when I am listening to you play your guitar. I like to close my eyes and wish that someone was touching me, whispering how much they want to make love to me; " I closed my eyes and took myself to my inner thoughts. My eyes watered at his sultry words. I was being seduced for the first time in my life!I could feel him getting closer to me, his lip brushed against my ear. "I really like this;" I said as I felt the heat of his breathing, on my neck."You are your own kind of beautiful, Mindy." He told me.I opened my eyes, hoping that this wasn't just another dream. In the back of my mind I already started to ask myself the 'why' and 'how' questions, but why ruin a sexy moment? I was completely flattered and could not hide my obvious turned on state.  Already I could feel the wetness between my legs."Am I making you uncomfortable?" John grinned.My smile widened. "Honestly, You are making me wet," I laughed. I was never that frank about sex. But then again, I never really had a chance to be."Do you always do this to women you invite inside." I asked, with keen interest and looking him in the eyes."Have there been women in here that I'm unaware of?” John returned my question.I had to challenge my presumption. No, I honestly hadn't seen him bring a date to his place. “I'm sorry, John. No, I haven't any reason to accuse you of being a player. I just assumed you'd have women throwing themselves at you.”“Ha!” he laughed. “No, I am just in the Christmas spirit, I guess. It's the season for giving. I find myself in solitary circumstance, and reflecting on the need to appreciate the opportunities I haven't availed myself to. Start treating people better. Especially kind neighbors whom I should be kinder to. And I want to give you something. Something even your wildest virgin fantasies can't imagine.""Now, how did you know I was a virgin?" I felt more exposed than ever."I didn't. But, now I know for sure," he laughed.I blushed, but his laugh made it easier for me to relax and be vulnerable. Oh he was even sexier when he laughed."I know you probably think that no one notices you, but I notice you.” John wanted to build up my self-esteem. “I see you coming home, and you nearly always pull out the wrong door key first. You are always humming the same song to yourself, and you are always dressed so sexily. I especially like that purple dress; it makes your lovely breasts look great."My cheeks were so bright red, I didn't even know what else to say back to him. I felt so sexy now. "And I must say, I love this dress on you.” He paused, then added; “But for me to give you a proper Christmas Eve gift, you will have to lose it.""You want me to strip?" I smiled. I was hoping he was serious, because my clothes were begging to come off. ‘Thank you God, for sending me this sexy horny man!'"Yes! Have another glass of wine, if you'd like. But I want you to strip, and then walk right into my bedroom over there."John is inviting me to his bedroom! I was nervous, but even more so, I was terribly craving cock, his cock. With alcohol running through my veins, and 'bold' becoming my new middle name.I stood facing John. Then I stepped up on his wooden coffee table. Still looking him in the eyes with lust,  I pulled the halter tie from the back of my neck. I was swaying to an imaginary base rift, as I held a tie string in each hand.My shoulders pulsed alternately, which caused my tits to swing against my gold bodice. Now my nipples were erect and protruding. I leaned over toward John as my straps released.  Still swaying and twerking to my imaginary music, I reached behind to unzip the low-back of the dress; all the while entertaining him with my pendulous tits.Then I placed a hand on each hip, as I stood back upright.  I turned in several steps as I rocked my curvy ass to him, Then I slowly slid each hand down my hips, the thin dress descending with my hands. Before releasing, I looked over my shoulder, to catch his reaction. His eyes clearly conveyed; ‘Keep going'; so I did. I was being a tease, and he was into it.The garment dropped to my stilettos. I stepped out of my gold cocktail dress, leaving only my black lacy G-string and my high heels.Suddenly my rhythm stopped. I stood with my ass to him. I stepped my legs apart just enough to let my cunny make an appearance. In dramatic silence I slowly slid the waistband of the G-string down, guiding it continuously to my ankles.  I caught his delightful lust, as I smiled seductively, from between my spread legs.I stepped a leg out of the G-string and pivoted back facing him. Then I raised my other foot, with the lacy garment clinging to my toes. I swiftly grabbed the skimpy thing and  in one fluid motion I stretched it back with my other hand, and shot the black lacy thing against his chest.Now in front of him, I stood completely naked; like I was almost every night on the other side of that wall.  Yes, I had practiced this routine; often to the rhythm of his classical guitar selections."Fucking hell; Come here, my pretty little virgin. I want to show you something." He held out a hand and I grabbed it while placing my other hand on his shoulder. I collected my items and removed my heels, then placed them all on the chair.I followed him into his bedroom, where it was dark and mysterious. I sat naked on the corner of his bed, next to a corner bedpost. With lusty anticipation, I watched him as he pulled a big black box from underneath his bed. He pulled out a box of several candles. Silently he set them around the room, as he lit each of them.Also in the box, he pulled out an interesting rope contraption that he fastened to the four corners of the  bed. Then John laid a firm wedge cushion near the head of the bed. When he padded his hand on it, he said; "Ly down, dirty girl. I want to show you things that will blow your mind."I went up to the middle of his bed and laid down on the wedge cushion. My shoulders and head were now slightly elevated, to watch as he bound my ankles and wrists to the bed. The wide bands were held by Velcro, and each attached to a shiny black rope.I was now exposed for him, and vulnerable. With nowhere to go, and no idea about what would happen next. For all I know, he could chop me up to a million pieces. But I had a feeling that he was being as bold as I was being, tonight. It turned me on, to be this way with a handsome man I barely knew.From the look in his eyes, my naked body looked delicious; stretched out in the candlelight. My nipples peaked upward, begging to be touched, from atop the summits of my 34D breasts. Each curve of my classically soft and feminine figure; was highlighted and exposed.I could see little goosebumps rising up all over me. John disappeared from the room for a minute, but returned with the bottle of wine in his hand, and with no clothes on. But now he had a red ribbon, tied in a bow, around his swaying hard cock. I wanted to pounce, but I was tied up.Seeing his beautiful cock alive and ready, sent jolts of sexual energy down my body. Oh Gawd! I wanted to jump off that bed and go for his cock right away. But, no matter what I did, I could not free myself. With the bottle of wine in hand, he crawled onto the bed kneeling between my spread thighs. "You are such a beautiful girl. Damn, I think you are meant to be on my bed, nightly; so I can just look at you, and admire you." He looked down at me with a look that I had never seen before. I was ready to have fun with him, our great sexy holiday secret tryst.He tilted the bottle of sweet white wine right over my lips, for me to taste. The small trickle splashed over my lips as I opened my mouth to let some in.The wine tasted too good, I had to lick my lips to get every bit of it.Next, he dripped some onto my stiff nipples. We watched the wine roll down over my swollen breasts and pool at the side of my body. The wine looked so good, rolling around on my goose-pimpled tits. The wine also ran into the valley between my tits, then down my torso.If I could, I would have licked it from myself. But I really wanted him to lick me. Down my belly and into my belly button the wine rolled. "Do you like that?" He grinned."Yes," I said, trying to raise my body up to touch his. I wanted our skins to make contact, but he was teasing me and making me wet in more than one way. He put the bottle between my legs and rubbed the cool glass container against my moist pussy. I grinded my pussy lips against the wine, enjoying contact while I had it. When he was done teasing me like that, He took a last drink, leaving just an ounce behind. Then he poured that last bit of wine down my sweet cunny slit and all over my furry mound. Now the bottle was empty, and all that was left to taste, was me. "Taste me;" I invited him. I was on the verge of begging for his touch. But I didn't have to beg because his lips met my nipple. He didn't play around. He went straight for the hard suck, like he was reading my horny mind. I moaned loudly, arching my chest toward his face. When he released my nipple from his hard suck, I could see the trail of saliva from his lips to the tip of my nipple.He treated my other nipple just the same, sucking harder, and harder, encouraged by my positive reaction.My tits wanted more of him, but he pulled away; and to my surprise, started to slap my tits one after the other. From the outer sides, his alternating slaps sent the one hefty tit bouncing into the other, in a chain reaction.To watch them jerk and jiggle was fascinating him. My nipples seemed to be growing even bigger, and more sensitive to his tongue, and hard suction. I wondered if they tasted like the sweet white wine. "Are you ready for your present?" he asked.I looked down at his cock as he unwrapped the big red ribbon; and let it fall on my mound. My mouth was wide open, already anticipating being orally filled by his thick and long cock. It was the most beautiful cock that I had ever seen. Alright, so I haven't actually seen many erect cocks, in person. But his far surpassed my embellished fantasies. He gave me a closer look at his cock, as he straddled further up, on top of me. With his dick just centimeters away from my lips; he stroked himself and showed me the precum already seeping from his delicious head.“You know, darling; My ancestors celebrated the holidays with a big log, A Yule, log, they called it. A thick log that was slowly fed into the hearth, where it burned several night, until the new year.“ John slowly pulled the foreskin tightly back, and his shiny phallus reflected the lamplight. “The Yule, log was a warm treat to make the home a cozy place, and never failed to meet the need.” He said.John rubbed his cock all over my face, making me wet with his precum. I reached out my tongue to lick him but he withdrew teasingly. "Have you been a good girl, this year, Mindy?""A very good girl," I replied.He let his cock slap my cheeks, getting closer and closer to my mouth. Once he was close enough, I grabbed his cock with my lips and held onto him. He let out an initial moan as I welcomed in his fullness into my hungry mouth. His cock was getting more slippery by the second. Tantalizingly sliding in and out of my wet oral hole. As my lips clamped him in place, my tongue massaged his frenulum, just under the tip and along the ridge of his glans crown.It had been too long since I sucked a cock. Yes, I was a virgin, but I had the pleasure of sucking teen cock, a couple of times before. At a high school cast party, after the last night of the school play. That was a ‘truth-or-dare' event, and with some boys I had little interest in. My senior year's sexual history, in 2 sentences. Oh, and Tommy Smith's blowjob shouldn't really count. He ejaculated even before I got my lips around his youthful prick.Tonight, John's cock was much better than any cock I have ever played with. And if tonight he wanted to go all the way, I would let him. I continued the aggressive tongue-work, and he clearly responded quickly.His breathing got halted and urgent. His shaft pressed hard into my throat.After a series of grunts and my aggressive sucks, his cock filled me with sticky goodness. I was surprised, at first, at the amount of cum that spouted from his first blast. He drew his shaft out, and my hungry mouth strained forward to recapture. With jaws wide open, to retrieve his dripping wet head, his immediate second and third shots blasted my nose, lips, and mostly the roof of my wide open mouth.After I got my first taste of the salty substance, I was glad that it was all over me, coating my face and lips.I watched his cock after he caught his breath, and calmed down a bit. It was still very hard, despite the explosions that just took place.He let his cock rest in the valley between my breasts, and said; "Damn girl, you suck like a champ."I smiled broadly at my accomplishment. ‘I am a great cock sucker!' I told myself. ‘This great lover just told me so!'"Have you ever been finger fucked?" He wanted to know. I think he's going to reciprocate."By a lover? No I haven't, a man has never made me cum before," I admitted to him. “The boys who I had played around with in the past, were more of the 'taking' sort, than 'giving'. Once I got them off with a blow job, it was all over; tragic story of my life.”"What?" He was deeply sympathetic."But you can do whatever you want to me, John.""Under one condition," he started."And what's that?" I was struggling against an emotional letdown. My voice trembled.He got off the top of me, and laid beside me, very closely. His head on my up-stretched arm, and his upper leg over my out-stretched leg. His chest was leaning into the side of my tit, and hip.I took a deep breath to inhale the intoxicating scent of him. Being tied up was fun, but having him this close and not being able to touch him was torture."My condition is; we can't just stop after tonight. I want to see you every night. I want to have dinner with you, in that purple dress. I want to dance with you in that gold dress. I want to bring you back here, in no dress; to treat you right. I am not untying you until you agree to that condition."As he talked, his soft hand traveled down the valley of my heaving chest, past my soft stomach, and over my mound, to my cunt; that was now soaked. "Say that you want to see me again.""I want; I want to;" I could barely say, as his hand began to rub my swollen, and exposed clit."Tell me." He ordered.I tried to agree again, but he pushed his middle finger into my pussy. I cried out in a soft moan. My eyes closed as I slipped into the world of ecstasy;"Yes John!" I cried out as a second finger slipped into my wet hole, he was now vigorously fingering me, making my body twist, rise, and bend in ways I never thought it could.Just as I thought it couldn't get better, he went down there, to treat my pussy to his sweet lips and tongue.As his thick fingers slid deeper and deeper, he flicked my clit with his tongue, driving me crazy.My hands and feet pulled at the binds holding me, desperate to be released.  Then he slid each of his hands under my ass cheeks and pulled my cunt up firmly against his stroking tongue. His oral phallus was stroking deeply into my cunt hole, finding my elusive g-spot.Oh, Gawd!” I screamed.He relaxed his hands, easing the pressure of my cunt, against his delightful tongue. But just as I felt a finger creeping and peeping on my asshole, I came on John's face. Thighs shakings, hips jumping, and pussy juice seeping. It was fan-fucking-tastic!John drew his head back, and just knelt between my writhing hips, watching my convulsing body twerk. After a few moments, when I was regaining coherence, He declared; "I am not going to fuck you, tonight." He told me after my eyes opened back up. I wasn't sure if I had heard him right. “What?”I'm sorry darling." John saw my disappointment."Please John, I need your lovely cock right now, please unite me and fuck me," I begged."This is what I want you to do. I am going to untie you; and then I want you to go home. Take a nice long shower, and sleep well. Tomorrow I will take you out for Christmas breakfast, and we will see what happens next. We will celebrate these holidays with anticipation and growing desire; of spirit, soul, and body. You've saved yourself for a lovely event, and we will celebrate this gift with the appropriate fanfare and preparation. Thank you for making my holidays so fulfilling." John said, sincerely."If you untie me, I am going to jump on you and rape your wonderful cock!" That's just how badly I wanted him. I didn't want to leave without having that glorious cock deep inside of my very tight, very wet, and very warm pussy.He laughed deeply at my comment, and gave me a kiss on my forehead."You have one very healthy sexual appetite for a virgin. But get some rest, then we'll get a good meal. It will make our experiences better, with our strength and endurance at its peak.""So no matter how much I beg, you aren't going to fuck me now?""Nope, because over these days I am going to make love to you. I Just wanted to tease you a bit, tonight. I wanted to get you interested. Tomorrow is Christmas. More gifts will come.""Oh! I am more than interested." I earnestly assured him.He untied me and I resisted with all of my might, not to reach out and grab him. He slipped my dress over my head, affectionately. Kissing my neck as he then zipped me up; and tied my halter straps. I picked up my high heels and carried them with me, to his door.. "Goodnight beautiful," he said as he gave me a kiss, as if this was the end of a great first date. My knees went weak at his kiss. I took his hand and placed my G-string in it. “Place this on your bed, to hold my spot, til tomorrow.” I said with a wink."Goodnight." We both said, as I walked over to my own door. I felt myself grow warm again as I began to fully wrap my head around what just happened.When I got back to my apartment, I wasn't upset any more. The fact that I was still a virgin, was overtaken by the anticipation that tomorrow was going to be the best Christmas day of my life!Now I had a lot more to look forward too. Maybe this would not be my first Christmas alone, but my first Christmas with a fan-fucking-tastic cock to enjoy.Epilogue:I may share more details, later, but here's a hint. That Christmas Eve was the last night I slept in my own apartment.Based on a post by virgin_sexpert, for Literotica.

 A lonely damsel gets a chance at neighbor's Christmas ‘Yule, Log'.Based on a post by virgin_sexpert. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.On Christmas Eve, I should have been out spending time with family or friends, but instead, I was in my sparsely-filled apartment, with a wine glass in my hand; all dressed up but nowhere to go. I put on my gold sequin mini dress thinking that I could maybe go out to a club.But when the time came, I wasn't really feeling it. I had just moved to a new city; far from my family and friends; and although I had enjoyed the freedom of walking around in the nude whenever I wanted, it was getting a bit lonely. I never pictured myself in my early twenties and still single. All of my friends were either married, engaged, or dating. I was totally lagging behind. I was hornier than I had ever been in my life.In college I could barely concentrate on class and I never took notes because I was always thinking and developing some sexual fantasy in my head that took my full attention. I go by ‘Mindy'. My parents named me Melinda, but I hate that name. I hate a lot of the things associated with high school. I was a wierdo. Then in college, I was a nerd.At work in the library, I would have to take frequent breaks to my office where I would unwind to a few dirty pages of a dirty novel. Sex was on my mind, way too much. Every man that I would see throughout my day, became the leading male in my latest fantasy. I must have been the horniest virgin who ever lived! But no one ever knew.I deliberately moved to a new city, just so I could start over. I changed my wardrobe and my hair style. But I had a very hard time changing my inner self.I could have spent another night with my oiled up hand, or the new vibrator that I ordered online. Or I could have been a little kinkier and did some anal play with my handy-dandy pink ass plug, but I wanted the real thing, damnit! I went on the pill, to make sex safer for my career plans. It grew my tits from a C cup to a D. And it also kicked up my libido. The holiday season really heightened my horniness, but it also heightened my loneliness. I wanted a man so bad. I wanted to hear a knock at my door, then open it and see a naked man on the other side, tied up with a big red ribbon tied in a bow, sporting an 8 inch stiff cock, just for me.But I guess that was all just fantasy. When would my fantasies come to pass? Aren't I allowed to get at least one of them?No matter how hard I wished and wanted something, it would never come to pass, so I decided to get up and go to a night club, downtown. Nothing ever came out of these things, but maybe tonight there would be some holiday magic working in my favor. Or maybe only losers would be desperate enough to be clubbing on Christmas Eve. But I was lusty, lonely, and stir-crazy.When I opened the door to my 4th floor hallway, my neighbor was just coming home. His door and mine were near each other. The hallway turned perpendicular right between our entries. Our two apartments were at the northeast corner of the 4th floor of the West building."Hey, how are you, Mindy?" he asked. His name was John. He was older than me by perhaps some years, and he was way out of my league. Oh, he was always very cordial to me, but it always seemed out of pity. John is a tall and comes from Scandinavian stock. His mailbox, in the foyer; says “J. Nelson”.I bet tonight his beautiful girlfriend would be coming over, maybe in sexy lingerie; and they would spend the evening making love, talking, and drinking wine."Hi, John. I'm Good! and you?" I asked back with a flirty smile.He looked so handsome, with his all-black ensemble, and red silk tie. I couldn't help but smile goofily, in the face of this great looking man. I didn't know what he did for a living, but every night I could hear him playing his acoustic guitar.  I laid in bed with my hands in my panties; pretending he was serenading me. But of course he would never know that."Yeah, I'm Fine. Merry Christmas! Where are you heading out to?" I could feel his stare on me, and it was making me quite bashful and self-conscious. I've been working so hard to keep eye contact with people.I knew I looked great in my form-fitting dress. It highlighted my warm olive Italian skin, long slim legs, deep red full lips, and dark wavy hair. Okay, I'm keeping focused on John's gorgeous eyes."Oh, I think I'll get go to a dinner club, or something.” Then I sighed; “I am spending the holidays alone.""Oh, Me too!" He started.I was surprised at his answer, and I almost didn't believe him. How could someone this handsome be alone?Then he shocked me; "Do you maybe want to spend it alone together? I just stole some nice wine from my company holiday party? I was going to come home and drink alone. But, you know; it's really not good to drink alone.” He winked and added; “Please, Mindy; Skip the bar tonight and come in." He was opening the door and gesturing for me to come in. I followed him in without a word. I had only dreamed about ever going in there. It was better than I had imagined!  There was lots of navy, platinum, and teak wood furnishings. His home kinda smelled of leather and a subtle hint of vanilla.We sat in the elegant living room. I was offered his wingback arm chair, adjacent the leather sofa. When he situated himself, he first started out apologizing to me for being such an aloof neighbor. He said he sort of developed this bad habit when his previous neighbors were rude. I forgave him, as long as he promised never to stop being friendly again.We sat drinking his sweet white wine. He had lots of questions to ask me, in the matters of my life, job, and interests.I told him that I was a teen freak, then a college nerd. I love literature to a fault. I'm even into comic book superheroes, collecting replica Lightsabers, reading classic novels, and watching way too much Netflix. I told him that I used to be a shy kid with ADHD, but it leveled out during my college years.I seemed very lame to myself, saying those things out loud. I revealed that I was just recently liberated from the thick eyeglasses of my childhood, by a successful laser eye surgery. “Most people didn't even recognize me without the horrible glasses.” But I added that it's probably all for the better, as I would rather build new friendships."So,” I asked him; “What type of things are you into?""Lots of things, gourmet cooking, chess, running, watching way too much Hulu, playing the guitar,” He sipped a bit more wine, then added; “sketching, and tying up sexy women, to play with their nipples and tease their clits. " I nearly choked on the wine that was almost down my throat. Suddenly my body temperature rose at least 10 degrees, and my hands began to tremble.He looked at me, straight into my big doe-like brown eyes. "Do you want to know what else I am into?"I tilted my head, as if I were under a spell."Beautiful, shy women, like you; who don't know how sexy they are. A woman who gets wet when a man looks her deep in the eyes, and tells her that.” His voice went deep as he slowly added; “I want to fuck every hole you have, and make you cum, again and again.“I was flushed and trembling, when he asked; “So, I ask again, my dear; what are you into?" He took the glass from my trembling hand and took my hand into his, and laid a sweet kiss on it.With a trembling voice I began: "I really like to write erotica, especially at night when I am listening to you play your guitar. I like to close my eyes and wish that someone was touching me, whispering how much they want to make love to me; " I closed my eyes and took myself to my inner thoughts. My eyes watered at his sultry words. I was being seduced for the first time in my life!I could feel him getting closer to me, his lip brushed against my ear. "I really like this;" I said as I felt the heat of his breathing, on my neck."You are your own kind of beautiful, Mindy." He told me.I opened my eyes, hoping that this wasn't just another dream. In the back of my mind I already started to ask myself the 'why' and 'how' questions, but why ruin a sexy moment? I was completely flattered and could not hide my obvious turned on state.  Already I could feel the wetness between my legs."Am I making you uncomfortable?" John grinned.My smile widened. "Honestly, You are making me wet," I laughed. I was never that frank about sex. But then again, I never really had a chance to be."Do you always do this to women you invite inside." I asked, with keen interest and looking him in the eyes."Have there been women in here that I'm unaware of?” John returned my question.I had to challenge my presumption. No, I honestly hadn't seen him bring a date to his place. “I'm sorry, John. No, I haven't any reason to accuse you of being a player. I just assumed you'd have women throwing themselves at you.”“Ha!” he laughed. “No, I am just in the Christmas spirit, I guess. It's the season for giving. I find myself in solitary circumstance, and reflecting on the need to appreciate the opportunities I haven't availed myself to. Start treating people better. Especially kind neighbors whom I should be kinder to. And I want to give you something. Something even your wildest virgin fantasies can't imagine.""Now, how did you know I was a virgin?" I felt more exposed than ever."I didn't. But, now I know for sure," he laughed.I blushed, but his laugh made it easier for me to relax and be vulnerable. Oh he was even sexier when he laughed."I know you probably think that no one notices you, but I notice you.” John wanted to build up my self-esteem. “I see you coming home, and you nearly always pull out the wrong door key first. You are always humming the same song to yourself, and you are always dressed so sexily. I especially like that purple dress; it makes your lovely breasts look great."My cheeks were so bright red, I didn't even know what else to say back to him. I felt so sexy now. "And I must say, I love this dress on you.” He paused, then added; “But for me to give you a proper Christmas Eve gift, you will have to lose it.""You want me to strip?" I smiled. I was hoping he was serious, because my clothes were begging to come off. ‘Thank you God, for sending me this sexy horny man!'"Yes! Have another glass of wine, if you'd like. But I want you to strip, and then walk right into my bedroom over there."John is inviting me to his bedroom! I was nervous, but even more so, I was terribly craving cock, his cock. With alcohol running through my veins, and 'bold' becoming my new middle name.I stood facing John. Then I stepped up on his wooden coffee table. Still looking him in the eyes with lust,  I pulled the halter tie from the back of my neck. I was swaying to an imaginary base rift, as I held a tie string in each hand.My shoulders pulsed alternately, which caused my tits to swing against my gold bodice. Now my nipples were erect and protruding. I leaned over toward John as my straps released.  Still swaying and twerking to my imaginary music, I reached behind to unzip the low-back of the dress; all the while entertaining him with my pendulous tits.Then I placed a hand on each hip, as I stood back upright.  I turned in several steps as I rocked my curvy ass to him, Then I slowly slid each hand down my hips, the thin dress descending with my hands. Before releasing, I looked over my shoulder, to catch his reaction. His eyes clearly conveyed; ‘Keep going'; so I did. I was being a tease, and he was into it.The garment dropped to my stilettos. I stepped out of my gold cocktail dress, leaving only my black lacy G-string and my high heels.Suddenly my rhythm stopped. I stood with my ass to him. I stepped my legs apart just enough to let my cunny make an appearance. In dramatic silence I slowly slid the waistband of the G-string down, guiding it continuously to my ankles.  I caught his delightful lust, as I smiled seductively, from between my spread legs.I stepped a leg out of the G-string and pivoted back facing him. Then I raised my other foot, with the lacy garment clinging to my toes. I swiftly grabbed the skimpy thing and  in one fluid motion I stretched it back with my other hand, and shot the black lacy thing against his chest.Now in front of him, I stood completely naked; like I was almost every night on the other side of that wall.  Yes, I had practiced this routine; often to the rhythm of his classical guitar selections."Fucking hell; Come here, my pretty little virgin. I want to show you something." He held out a hand and I grabbed it while placing my other hand on his shoulder. I collected my items and removed my heels, then placed them all on the chair.I followed him into his bedroom, where it was dark and mysterious. I sat naked on the corner of his bed, next to a corner bedpost. With lusty anticipation, I watched him as he pulled a big black box from underneath his bed. He pulled out a box of several candles. Silently he set them around the room, as he lit each of them.Also in the box, he pulled out an interesting rope contraption that he fastened to the four corners of the  bed. Then John laid a firm wedge cushion near the head of the bed. When he padded his hand on it, he said; "Ly down, dirty girl. I want to show you things that will blow your mind."I went up to the middle of his bed and laid down on the wedge cushion. My shoulders and head were now slightly elevated, to watch as he bound my ankles and wrists to the bed. The wide bands were held by Velcro, and each attached to a shiny black rope.I was now exposed for him, and vulnerable. With nowhere to go, and no idea about what would happen next. For all I know, he could chop me up to a million pieces. But I had a feeling that he was being as bold as I was being, tonight. It turned me on, to be this way with a handsome man I barely knew.From the look in his eyes, my naked body looked delicious; stretched out in the candlelight. My nipples peaked upward, begging to be touched, from atop the summits of my 34D breasts. Each curve of my classically soft and feminine figure; was highlighted and exposed.I could see little goosebumps rising up all over me. John disappeared from the room for a minute, but returned with the bottle of wine in his hand, and with no clothes on. But now he had a red ribbon, tied in a bow, around his swaying hard cock. I wanted to pounce, but I was tied up.Seeing his beautiful cock alive and ready, sent jolts of sexual energy down my body. Oh Gawd! I wanted to jump off that bed and go for his cock right away. But, no matter what I did, I could not free myself. With the bottle of wine in hand, he crawled onto the bed kneeling between my spread thighs. "You are such a beautiful girl. Damn, I think you are meant to be on my bed, nightly; so I can just look at you, and admire you." He looked down at me with a look that I had never seen before. I was ready to have fun with him, our great sexy holiday secret tryst.He tilted the bottle of sweet white wine right over my lips, for me to taste. The small trickle splashed over my lips as I opened my mouth to let some in.The wine tasted too good, I had to lick my lips to get every bit of it.Next, he dripped some onto my stiff nipples. We watched the wine roll down over my swollen breasts and pool at the side of my body. The wine looked so good, rolling around on my goose-pimpled tits. The wine also ran into the valley between my tits, then down my torso.If I could, I would have licked it from myself. But I really wanted him to lick me. Down my belly and into my belly button the wine rolled. "Do you like that?" He grinned."Yes," I said, trying to raise my body up to touch his. I wanted our skins to make contact, but he was teasing me and making me wet in more than one way. He put the bottle between my legs and rubbed the cool glass container against my moist pussy. I grinded my pussy lips against the wine, enjoying contact while I had it. When he was done teasing me like that, He took a last drink, leaving just an ounce behind. Then he poured that last bit of wine down my sweet cunny slit and all over my furry mound. Now the bottle was empty, and all that was left to taste, was me. "Taste me;" I invited him. I was on the verge of begging for his touch. But I didn't have to beg because his lips met my nipple. He didn't play around. He went straight for the hard suck, like he was reading my horny mind. I moaned loudly, arching my chest toward his face. When he released my nipple from his hard suck, I could see the trail of saliva from his lips to the tip of my nipple.He treated my other nipple just the same, sucking harder, and harder, encouraged by my positive reaction.My tits wanted more of him, but he pulled away; and to my surprise, started to slap my tits one after the other. From the outer sides, his alternating slaps sent the one hefty tit bouncing into the other, in a chain reaction.To watch them jerk and jiggle was fascinating him. My nipples seemed to be growing even bigger, and more sensitive to his tongue, and hard suction. I wondered if they tasted like the sweet white wine. "Are you ready for your present?" he asked.I looked down at his cock as he unwrapped the big red ribbon; and let it fall on my mound. My mouth was wide open, already anticipating being orally filled by his thick and long cock. It was the most beautiful cock that I had ever seen. Alright, so I haven't actually seen many erect cocks, in person. But his far surpassed my embellished fantasies. He gave me a closer look at his cock, as he straddled further up, on top of me. With his dick just centimeters away from my lips; he stroked himself and showed me the precum already seeping from his delicious head.“You know, darling; My ancestors celebrated the holidays with a big log, A Yule, log, they called it. A thick log that was slowly fed into the hearth, where it burned several night, until the new year.“ John slowly pulled the foreskin tightly back, and his shiny phallus reflected the lamplight. “The Yule, log was a warm treat to make the home a cozy place, and never failed to meet the need.” He said.John rubbed his cock all over my face, making me wet with his precum. I reached out my tongue to lick him but he withdrew teasingly. "Have you been a good girl, this year, Mindy?""A very good girl," I replied.He let his cock slap my cheeks, getting closer and closer to my mouth. Once he was close enough, I grabbed his cock with my lips and held onto him. He let out an initial moan as I welcomed in his fullness into my hungry mouth. His cock was getting more slippery by the second. Tantalizingly sliding in and out of my wet oral hole. As my lips clamped him in place, my tongue massaged his frenulum, just under the tip and along the ridge of his glans crown.It had been too long since I sucked a cock. Yes, I was a virgin, but I had the pleasure of sucking teen cock, a couple of times before. At a high school cast party, after the last night of the school play. That was a ‘truth-or-dare' event, and with some boys I had little interest in. My senior year's sexual history, in 2 sentences. Oh, and Tommy Smith's blowjob shouldn't really count. He ejaculated even before I got my lips around his youthful prick.Tonight, John's cock was much better than any cock I have ever played with. And if tonight he wanted to go all the way, I would let him. I continued the aggressive tongue-work, and he clearly responded quickly.His breathing got halted and urgent. His shaft pressed hard into my throat.After a series of grunts and my aggressive sucks, his cock filled me with sticky goodness. I was surprised, at first, at the amount of cum that spouted from his first blast. He drew his shaft out, and my hungry mouth strained forward to recapture. With jaws wide open, to retrieve his dripping wet head, his immediate second and third shots blasted my nose, lips, and mostly the roof of my wide open mouth.After I got my first taste of the salty substance, I was glad that it was all over me, coating my face and lips.I watched his cock after he caught his breath, and calmed down a bit. It was still very hard, despite the explosions that just took place.He let his cock rest in the valley between my breasts, and said; "Damn girl, you suck like a champ."I smiled broadly at my accomplishment. ‘I am a great cock sucker!' I told myself. ‘This great lover just told me so!'"Have you ever been finger fucked?" He wanted to know. I think he's going to reciprocate."By a lover? No I haven't, a man has never made me cum before," I admitted to him. “The boys who I had played around with in the past, were more of the 'taking' sort, than 'giving'. Once I got them off with a blow job, it was all over; tragic story of my life.”"What?" He was deeply sympathetic."But you can do whatever you want to me, John.""Under one condition," he started."And what's that?" I was struggling against an emotional letdown. My voice trembled.He got off the top of me, and laid beside me, very closely. His head on my up-stretched arm, and his upper leg over my out-stretched leg. His chest was leaning into the side of my tit, and hip.I took a deep breath to inhale the intoxicating scent of him. Being tied up was fun, but having him this close and not being able to touch him was torture."My condition is; we can't just stop after tonight. I want to see you every night. I want to have dinner with you, in that purple dress. I want to dance with you in that gold dress. I want to bring you back here, in no dress; to treat you right. I am not untying you until you agree to that condition."As he talked, his soft hand traveled down the valley of my heaving chest, past my soft stomach, and over my mound, to my cunt; that was now soaked. "Say that you want to see me again.""I want; I want to;" I could barely say, as his hand began to rub my swollen, and exposed clit."Tell me." He ordered.I tried to agree again, but he pushed his middle finger into my pussy. I cried out in a soft moan. My eyes closed as I slipped into the world of ecstasy;"Yes John!" I cried out as a second finger slipped into my wet hole, he was now vigorously fingering me, making my body twist, rise, and bend in ways I never thought it could.Just as I thought it couldn't get better, he went down there, to treat my pussy to his sweet lips and tongue.As his thick fingers slid deeper and deeper, he flicked my clit with his tongue, driving me crazy.My hands and feet pulled at the binds holding me, desperate to be released.  Then he slid each of his hands under my ass cheeks and pulled my cunt up firmly against his stroking tongue. His oral phallus was stroking deeply into my cunt hole, finding my elusive g-spot.Oh, Gawd!” I screamed.He relaxed his hands, easing the pressure of my cunt, against his delightful tongue. But just as I felt a finger creeping and peeping on my asshole, I came on John's face. Thighs shakings, hips jumping, and pussy juice seeping. It was fan-fucking-tastic!John drew his head back, and just knelt between my writhing hips, watching my convulsing body twerk. After a few moments, when I was regaining coherence, He declared; "I am not going to fuck you, tonight." He told me after my eyes opened back up. I wasn't sure if I had heard him right. “What?”I'm sorry darling." John saw my disappointment."Please John, I need your lovely cock right now, please unite me and fuck me," I begged."This is what I want you to do. I am going to untie you; and then I want you to go home. Take a nice long shower, and sleep well. Tomorrow I will take you out for Christmas breakfast, and we will see what happens next. We will celebrate these holidays with anticipation and growing desire; of spirit, soul, and body. You've saved yourself for a lovely event, and we will celebrate this gift with the appropriate fanfare and preparation. Thank you for making my holidays so fulfilling." John said, sincerely."If you untie me, I am going to jump on you and rape your wonderful cock!" That's just how badly I wanted him. I didn't want to leave without having that glorious cock deep inside of my very tight, very wet, and very warm pussy.He laughed deeply at my comment, and gave me a kiss on my forehead."You have one very healthy sexual appetite for a virgin. But get some rest, then we'll get a good meal. It will make our experiences better, with our strength and endurance at its peak.""So no matter how much I beg, you aren't going to fuck me now?""Nope, because over these days I am going to make love to you. I Just wanted to tease you a bit, tonight. I wanted to get you interested. Tomorrow is Christmas. More gifts will come.""Oh! I am more than interested." I earnestly assured him.He untied me and I resisted with all of my might, not to reach out and grab him. He slipped my dress over my head, affectionately. Kissing my neck as he then zipped me up; and tied my halter straps. I picked up my high heels and carried them with me, to his door.. "Goodnight beautiful," he said as he gave me a kiss, as if this was the end of a great first date. My knees went weak at his kiss. I took his hand and placed my G-string in it. “Place this on your bed, to hold my spot, til tomorrow.” I said with a wink."Goodnight." We both said, as I walked over to my own door. I felt myself grow warm again as I began to fully wrap my head around what just happened.When I got back to my apartment, I wasn't upset any more. The fact that I was still a virgin, was overtaken by the anticipation that tomorrow was going to be the best Christmas day of my life!Now I had a lot more to look forward too. Maybe this would not be my first Christmas alone, but my first Christmas with a fan-fucking-tastic cock to enjoy.Epilogue:I may share more details, later, but here's a hint. That Christmas Eve was the last night I slept in my own apartment.Based on a post by virgin_sexpert, for Literotica.

Swipe Right on Dating in 2024!

On this weeks episode of My First Time, musical artist and writer Michael Love Michael opens up to host Tommy Dorfman about her relationship to love post-transitioning and the healing power of boxing. This episode is presented by FEELD - go to feeld.co/myfirsttime for a free month of membership. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

On this weeks episode of My First Time, Actress Trace Lysette regales host Tommy Dorfman with her experience attending the Venice Film Festival in support of her recent film, MONICA. This episode is presented by FEELD - go to feeld.co/myfirsttime for a free month of membership. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

This week on My First Time, Brandon Kyle Goodman (They/Them) talks about bottoming and finding connections in a polyamorous marriage. Brought to you by FEELD - go to www.feeld.com/myfirsttime to get a free month membership. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

It's My First Time In An American Forest

Tommy kicks off My First Time with her first guest Dylan Mulvaney as she shares stories of her first time going to a fashion show, getting gender-affirming glam, and much more! Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Written and performed by Zing Tsjeng. Zing tells the story of a past relationship and reckoning with the discovery that her ex has dated not one, but two other, Asian women. Zing is a journalist, editor, writer and presenter. As a presenter, Zing has helmed Spotify's Shot & Chaser podcast, the VICE World News short-form video series Empires of Dirt, VICE's award-winning sex and dating podcast My First Time and United Zingdom, which The Guardian named as one of the best podcasts of 2020. Earlier this year, her four-book series Forgotten Women, which explores the untold stories of inspiring women who have been marginalised from history, was reissued as an anthology. For TV, Zing is currently developing an original scripted drama alongside working on a new novel.This is the penultimate episode of our brand new anthology podcast. We'll be back next Monday with one more original, intimate story from a very exciting contributor. Subscribe, rate and review on Apple Podcasts and Spotify. SHOW NOTESFollow Zing on Instagram.Follow Zing on Twitter. Follow Brock Media on Instagram or Twitter.Buy Zing's ‘Forgotten Women' anthology. Listen to the United Zingdom podcast on BBC Sounds. The article about Asian women being fetishised that Zing mentions, for Refinery29. Watch the VICE video series ‘Empires of Dirt' on YouTube. Buy the essay collection ‘East Side Voices' featuring a piece by Zing.Watch Jordan Peele's horror film ‘Get Out'. Producer: Nicole Davis (she/her)Executive Producer: Sarah Brocklehurst (she/her)Production Assistant & Assistant Story Editor: Amy Yeo (she/her)Sound Design and Mixing: Tom Whalley (he/him)Artwork: Bett Norris (she/her). Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Shure SM58 Again, My First Time in the Cinema Since COVID, A Spoiler Strewn Review of Guardians of the Galaxy Vol. 3, Julian Sands

Shure SM58 Again, My First Time in the Cinema Since COVID, A Spoiler Strewn Review of Guardians of the Galaxy Vol. 3, Julian Sands

KATHY SEARLE : Williamstown: Whaddabloodclot!!! Off-Broadway: I Wanna Destroy You, Apple Cove, Perfect Harmony, My First Time, star and co-creator of “The Awesome 80's Prom,” Carrie. TV: “Red Oaks,” ”Empire,” “the good Fight,” “Blue Bloods,” PBS pilot's: “Amanda's Alligator” and “The Odd Squad,” “Body of Proof,” “Law & Order,” “Gossip Girl,” “Lipstick Jungle,” "L&O: Criminal Intent," "Hope & Faith," MTV's “Hey Girl,” "Damage Control” etc Film: “8 Slices,” “The Marshal,” “empathy, inc,” “pitching tents,” “Crazy Famous.” Currently won 3 awards for Best Actress in the soon to be released romantic comedy “Love in Kilnerry” “My Man is a Loser,” “Fool's Day,” “petunia, ” “Meskada,” “The Good Guy,” “3 Backyards,” “Confessions of a Shopaholic,” "Baby Mama," "Being Michael Madsen." Kathy can be seen and heard in numerous commercials and voiceovers. www.kathysearle.com

My First Time, Selfie Approval, the last day of Will It Pickle and a chalk feud that turns into a chalk feel good event.

Ending all discrimination and violence against women and girls is not only a human rights issue, it's crucial to achieving a more peaceful and sustainable world. In March we highlight and celebrate women's stories on ‘International Women's Day' and during ‘Women's History Month', because it's through stories that we understand their perspectives and experiences, and reshape the world. In this episode Gail and Loyiso look at the Global Goal to achieve gender equality (Goal 5) and are joined by three storytellers. Author and podcaster Janet Mbugua explains why we need to talk about periods, journalist Zahra Joya ensures Afghan women's stories don't go untold, and activist Gina Martin engages boys into the conversation about gender.Guests: Janet Mbugua, Media personality, founder of Inua Dada foundation, author of ‘My First Time' and host of ‘My First Time Stories'.Zahra Joya, Journalist and founder of Rukhshana Media.Gina Martin, Gender equality activist, speaker, author of ‘Be The Change : A Toolkit for the Activist in You' and ambassador for Beyond Equality.For more:https://www.globalgoals.org/ Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

This week we talk to Mike from Dro TV! Dro TV is a cannabis media company and you can find episodes of My First Time on YouTube, Instagram, and audio versions are available on your preferred podcast platform. The knowledge in this episode is valuable to anyone who is starting a small business, especially something creative. You will also get to see me on My First Time; the episode airs on November 16th, 2022! Make sure you go check it out! Defining your niche within your industry is one of the most important factors when building a brand. Doing so allows you to understand how you provide value to your community and in turn how you will structure your business to become sustainable. You can find any and everything Dro TV at:https://instagram.com/dro.tv?igshid=YmMyMTA2M2Y=https://www.youtube.com/c/DroTVhttps://linktr.ee/DroTVBig shoutout to @mauismashbros for their Sour Tangie hash rosin! Thank you for listening and please make sure you check out all of our social medias and subscribe to our YouTube and Patreon!https://www.instagram.com/terpenetherapypodcast/https://www.patreon.com/terpenetherapypodcasthttps://www.youtube.com/channel/UCIuE6pg63WB2dwZ--1SgTig/featuredDISCLAIMER: All cannabis on this podcast was purchased legally and all individuals pictured consuming cannabis are over the age of 21. Terpene Therapy does not condone any use of illicit cannabis, especially by any persons under the age of 21.Support the show

Jake sits in with an hour of top tunes from Low Lying Sun, Dilettante, Tongg, KYANOS, Jack In Water, Beckie Margaret, Esme Emerson, Lynks, Anorak Patch, BILK, My First Time, Jack Goldstein, Luthernist and BLAB.

Hey Buds, This week, Sam and Ozzy are joined by Mike, from DroTV. Mike hosts his own podcast called My First Time. A podcast where guests talk about the first time they got high. You can watch Mike's interview with Sam here! Listen in as Mike educates us on jury nullification, and the Ivoryman takes it away with Key Lime Mints, information brought to you by Weed Maps Don't forget to check out our new additions to our website! Be sure to follow and subscribe to DroTV @drotv and wherever you get your podcasts. As Always, Stay Lifted --- Support this podcast: https://anchor.fm/kushandcrime/support

Hi, welcome to another Midweek Message. Next Sunday's podcast is called My First Time. The first time you moved into a house. The first time you went abroad. Your first car. Your first job. Email me and tell me about Your First Time... whatever it is. raysrants@protonmail.com

I've been thinking lately that a lot of the classic stoner symptoms, what my guest and I decide to call, "stonerisms," are learned behaviors and wanted to have a conversation about that. My guest today is Dr. Codi Peterson, a pediatric pharmacist and cannabis science expert. Our conversation runs the gamut when it comes to my stoner thoughts on what cannabis does and doesn't do to our bodies. The Cannigma, which Codi is the Chief Science Officer of, is a science forward media company that wants to help the world get cannabis.  I'm also joined by Mike, from Dro.TV, who is helping debut a new segment, Here's To The High Life. I was recently on Dro.TV's show, My First Time, where I told an amalgamation of stories that more or less add up to, "my first time."    Dr. Codi Peterson Links: www.cannigma.com  For all your cannabis questions www.pharmdapproved.com  For personal consults @cannabispharmd Instagram @cannapharmd TikTok @thecannigma Instagram @thecannigma TikTok   Ryan Sprague Links: hHighly Optimized Podcast   DroTV Links: High, Friends! on DroTV @dro.tv Instagram 

So on this episode we gonna talk about the time this cutie guy couldn't keep his mouth shut & talk about Khloé Kardashian second baby. And on STORYTIME I'm gonna tell y'all about MY FIRST TIME ever trying…. well let's just say it has to do with an ice cream situation

Do you still play with your Barbie? Laura came into today's episode skeptical of this kink, but found there was a lot to learn. From fornicutory dolls in World War II, to sex doll brothels, to cutting edge AI, there seems to be a societal soft spot for these objects designed to get you hard. My First Time with Natasha Doll Be sure to rate Girls on Porn 5-Stars on Apple Podcast and Spotify!  And leave your favorite search term OR your porn star name in the review for a chance to have it read on-air. Follow Us on Social Media: Show: @girlsonprn Laura: @ramadei Rachel: @_rrratchet Show Credits: Producer: Amanda C Mixed and Edited by Faris Monshi Intern: Maddie Coombs Theme by Eli Janney Advertise on Girls On Porn via Gumball.fm See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Welcome to the podcast version of Baby, I was born this way. After you listen, please check the OPEN THREAD and join the conversation by sharing your thoughts or stories. Please don't forget to rate and review the podcast after you listen!If you would like to hear PODCAST #2, My First Time, please consider joining as a paid subscriber, which will give you access to all stories and podcasts.If you are enjoying the Straight to Gay stories and podcasts, please share it with y our friends! This is a public episode. If you would like to discuss this with other subscribers or get access to bonus episodes, visit amysiskind.substack.com

"And it's hard to say good-bye, my love. Hard to see you cry, my love." Chapter Times02:23 - The Story of Patrice Part 306:40 - My First Time ;)14:39 - The Luxury of Time Link to Referenced Article 16:56 -  The Last DuelLink to Referenced Video 23:25 - Quotes of the Week “Learning to wear a mask (that word already embedded in the term “masculinity”) is the first lesson in patriarchal masculinity that a boy learns. He learns that his core feelings cannot be expressed if they do not conform to the acceptable behaviors sexism defines as male. Asked to give up the true self in order to realize the patriarchal ideal, boys learn self-betrayal early and are rewarded for these acts of soul murder.”― bell hooks, The Will to Change: Men, Masculinity, and Love“live simply so that others may simply live” - bell hooksFor Harriet YT Channel 27:28 - Farewell Carol Kofi MannTwitter @KforKofiInstagram @Kofi.xxYOUTUBE Email - Thoughtsaloudpodcasts@gmail.com

Ken Davenport is a two-time Tony Award-winning theatre producer, blogger, and writer. He is best known for his production work on Broadway. Davenport founded Davenport Theatrical Enterprises (DTE) in 2004, and has created, produced, and managed shows under that business for the last 15 years. His first ventures as a producer were the three Off-Broadway shows The Awesome 80s Prom, Altar Boyz, and My First Time, which he also wrote. Davenport's first Broadway credit as a producer was13, and since then he has produced over a dozen other Broadway shows, including the first Broadway revival of Godspell, the Tony Award-winning Best Musical Kinky Boots, and Deaf West Theatre's Spring Awakening. Since its founding, Davenport Theatrical Enterprises has expanded to other areas of the theater business. It founded Broadway Genius Group Sales, a group sales agency for Broadway and Off-Broadway shows, DTE Agency, a theatrical marketing agency; and DTE Management, a general management division. In 2019, DTE Management relaunched as Architect Theatrical. Davenport Theatrical Enterprises has founded several websites, including Your Broadway Genius, Best of Off-Broadway, and both the website and smartphone app Did He Like It?, a review aggregator for New York theater based on New York Times chief theatre critic Ben Brantley. Additionally, Davenport is the creator of Be a Broadway Star, the only Broadway-themed board game. In 2019, Inc. 5000 named Davenport Theatrical Enterprises one of America's fastest-growing private companies. NEXT STEPS MENTIONED IN THIS VIDEO: 1. Google – Ken Davenport. 2. Go to producersperspective.com. TOPICS DISCUSSED IN THIS VIDEO: – Intro – Number 1 Tactic to Get Unstuck – Protect Yourself – Broadway – Serial Startup – Which Side – Producer/Lighting/etc – Just Write Something – Who's in Your Circle & Who Shouldn't Be – Most Pivotal Heartbeats of a Story – Cornerstone Moment – Releasing the Inner Underdog – Theater Maker's Studio – Dust Off Your Manuscript from the Shelf – Got to Take a Step to Get Them Up On their Feet – Final Thought to Get Them On their Feet ABOUT ME: Hi, I'm Stephen Scoggins. After fighting from homelessness and depression to build multiple businesses employing hundreds of amazing people, I've learned a lot about what it really takes to overcome your limitations and build your dream life. Now, my goal is to help 1 million people get from where they are today, to where they want to be in life. To help with that, I'm releasing videos on this channel several times per week and posting regularly on social media. On this YouTube channel, I interview the world's foremost thought leaders on what it takes to master your life. I also have a library of free resources, downloadable ebooks, and personality tests to help you become the person you always wanted to be. Just check out my websites below! MASTER YOUR LIFE WITH FREE RESOURCES: My Website: https://www.stephenscoggins.com Free Ebooks & Resources: https://www.stephenscoggins.com/resources My Blog: https://stephenscoggins.com/blog/ Stuck to Unstoppable Podcast: https://stephenscoggins.com/stuck-to-unstoppable/ CONNECT WITH ME ON SOCIAL MEDIA: Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/stephen_scoggins/ Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/stephenscoggins/ LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/stephenscoggins Twitter: https://twitter.com/stephen_scoggin

Welcome back to BeREAL! Diana and Ednesha come together for their final episode of the season to look back at all their favorite BeREAL 2021 Memories.   Diana starts off by telling her favorite episode, which is episode 59 with Vanessa Risetto. Diana really appreciated her views on diet culture and her holistic nutrition approach. Ednesha's favorite was with Riana Milne. Riana spoke about love trauma. She outlined the top ten childhood traumas and spoke on addition and abuse within families. Don chimes in to tell Jess' favorite episode which was with Dr. Carlton Green. She appreciated the way he bridged education, psychology, and religion. Diana adds on that she enjoyed how passionate and compassionate he was on the subject.    Diana's next favorite episode was with Michael Lee Scott. Michael came to celebrate Pride Month and talk about the work he does with Broadway Cares and Broadway Bares. Jess also really loved this episode because of her connection to the theatre world through her dance past.    Another one of Diana's favorites was with Michelle Kuei. Diana liked this episode because it highlighted how different she and Ednesha are. Ednesha was not there that day and Diana came completely unprepared. When Michelle began telling her amazing story, Diana was fascinated because she hadn't done her research. Despite the lack of preparation, everything still turned out nicely. Another one of Ednesha's favorites was with Melody Pourmoradi the founder of GiRLLiFE. Ednesha appreciated was Melody had to say about empowering woman, but also about empowering yourself. She resonated with Melody's message to know what your services are worth.    Lastly, Jess's third favorite episode was her own episode in the “My First Time” series. She enjoyed promoting therapy to everyone. Diana and Ednesha join in to talk about how much they enjoyed the series as a whole because they heard a variety of reasons why people come to therapy for the first time.    Thank you so much for tuning into BeREAL this year and we hope you have your own favorite 2021 memories with us! Be on the lookout for Liz Buehler Walker's takeover for the rest of the year.    For more information on Indigo108, BeREAL (our mental wellness podcast), and BeWELL (our therapy practice in New York City and Hoboken, NJ) visit the links below:   To schedule a therapy appointment text BeWELL to 484848 today    www.beher-now.com    Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/Be.WELL.Psychotherapy/   Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/bewell.psychotherapy/  

Welcome back to BeREAL and another installment of our “My First Time” series. Today, Ednesha interviews both Diana and her friend Marvin about their first time in therapy.    Ednesha and Diana begin the episode by talking about the recent shift into Fall. They talk about how the cold weather has affected their daily routines (and their heating bills). Soon, Ednesha gets into asking Diana about what initially brought her into therapy. Diana says that her first time in therapy was because she was broken up. She found herself asking questions like “why would I let someone treat me that way?” So, at the suggestion of her roommate, she sought a therapist for clarity. She found therapists through the phone book, and met with a few until she found one that fit her style.    Once with her therapist, Diana did not hesitate to spill everything to her clinician - nothing was off the table. She soon realized she was in a pattern of quitting things and had a hard time accepting compliments. She was looking for a big change in behavior through therapy, but had to realize that it is hard to make big changes. She acknowledged that it is still sometimes hard to go to therapy weekly nowadays. However, she took her own advice of sticking it out and has found lots of personal insight in the therapy office since.    Next, Ednesha brings on her friend Marvin to talk about his first time in therapy. Marvin first went to therapy because he has always been interested in self improvement. In that period of his life he felt out of control and quick to anger and wanted to understand why. His first therapist was a white woman, and that relationship did not last long because he quickly realized she would “whitesplain” this to him. Now realizing that race and gender is important to him in a therapist, he is currently seeing a Black man therapist. He finds this relationship especially helpful because he can say what he wants without having to explain the meaning behind it that often. His therapist already understands.   Like Diana, nothing was off the table for Marvin. He also notes that a lot of therapy has been helping him realize an answer he already knew deep down. Ednesha asks him about the taboo in the Black community that seeking therapy means you're crazy. Marvin says he used to feel that pressure on him, but upon seeing how beneficial therapy can be he doesn't feel that anymore. Ednesha also asks if he sees therapy as a “want” or a “need.” Marvin says he sees it as a need because it is important to have a voice of reason in your life that isn't a friend. Marvin concludes the episode by echoing Dianas advice, stick it out. Change won't come with one session, it is a process that you should not be scared ro endure.  Thank you so much for tuning into BeREAL this week. Be on the lookout for a new episode next week. In the meantime, make sure to check out last week's episode with Paige! For more information on Indigo108, BeREAL (our mental wellness podcast), and BeWELL (our therapy practice in New York City and Hoboken, NJ) visit the links below:   To schedule a therapy appointment text BeWELL to 484848 today    www.beher-now.com    Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/Be.WELL.Psychotherapy/   Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/bewell.psychotherapy/